The Experimental Log Of The Crazy Lich

by Stayrr

This is the story of a crazy lich who possesses an internal game system and brings catastrophe to the entire world. “Let’s look at the daily quests today… it’s the damned choose one-of-two-options-type again. Destroy a town with a population of 30,000 people or above; reward: 10,000 evil points. Steal lollipops from 3 children; reward: 1 evil point. If neither of the quests is com

5. 102

Read The Experimental Log of the Crazy Lich - Chapter 102 online free - Light Novel Full

Chapter 102: King of Gentlemen

"This world is still full of love. Don't always think that there are schemes and trickery behind everything. After all, this isn't a novel. How can there be so many coincidences and masterminds? Look, didn't it all end as a big misunderstanding?"

Un, this is my reflection of the Siren incident. Indeed, there is still true love in the world. We must learn to trust others!

"Meow, Roland, no matter how much you try to turn your eyes from reality, what that will come will eventually come. Open your eyes and look."

The black cat on my shoulder mocks me gleefully.

"Shut up, aren't I pretending not to see it at all!"

Yes, I am trying to escape from this scary reality. To think that the great Church of the God of Law would actually turn into a hideout for Gentlemen to exchange all kinds of perverted information.

"… Back then, I was still a normal Dracon. I had just emerged from my egg when I saw him. He is my birth mother, his crown was so majestic, his feathers were truly elegant… Only a long time later did I know that my egg went missing and the one who picked up my egg used the livestock they were rearing to incubate my egg."

So, the only period when you were normal was the few minutes when you just emerged from your egg. How ridiculous can you be! Also, what is up with that birth mother of yours, he is obviously a male, isn't it? Since he has a crown, he is obviously a rooster. From the very start, you got it all wrong. It is said that a hatchling would regard the first being they see as their mother, are you Dracons the same as well? Well, I have never heard of it! You are the only one of your kind! Are you born a pervert?

Let me catch my breath. There is really too many details on him to retort on, there is really no end to it.TL: Tsukkomi would be more accurate but it isn't really an English word.

"… The Great Hero Odysseus? Indeed, he had a romance with a Siren friend of mine. But, he isn't any kind of great hero. He is obviously a gangster and a playboy. It is said that the Sirens which he had fooled and laid his hands on number over twenty. He is really a bastard… We Sirens are really pitiful, we are born full of emotions but yet condemned to a lonely life. The treasures we pick up from the sea always end up getting scammed away by evil man who pretends to be some hero, such as the Saint Kaesora and Dragon Knight Edwin… Even if by chance, we really manage to meet a good man, he would turn into a sloppy uncle in less than 20 years. Just another nap and he would have turned into an old man and die, leaving us lovelorn for the rest of our life. That's the reason why most of us would find a remote island to reside in. Even so, sometimes when the loneliness gets unbearable, we would still fall for such tricks."

Alright, big sister, I know that it is hard for you to find a soulmate to confide in, so naturally, you would become more talkative. But, please do not soil the image of those great heroes in my heart. How did those great heroes who left their mark in history become a bunch of playboys? Alright, if we were to look at those stories where Sirens had godly equipment and secrets robbed from them from another perspective, it does seem like they were the ones who bashed into the home of a lonely widower to claim their body and steal their fortune.

"Hmph, that's only because you Sirens are too dumb. Look at us Elves, we won't fall in love with those with short lifespan. Those lifespan often shout their slogan of 'you only live once', proclaiming that they should not restraint themselves and live radiantly and carefree. Isn't that just another way of saying that they would be irresponsible and reckless? Just like you said, even if you meet with someone good, they would die off the next moment. No matter what, it would end in a tragedy… However, the innocent children are an exception. They are so pure and cute. Those gazes of trust and innocence staring at me. I would be able to slowly dye the color I want on this blank white wall without worrying that they would so astray and wait for them to mature to reap my fruits… To us Elves, what does 20 years count as? As long as we are able to savor the delicious fruit in the end, even if it is a tragedy, I will give in to it!"

Hello, is it the police? There is a weird auntie here! Momo, can you stop sneaking peeks at me while saying these words? Can you stop salivating! I really feel that I'm in danger!

"Explosion, is an art form."

"No, explosion is just a means, a method to create a safe haven!"

"Hmph, how shallow! As expected of the short-sighted humans. No wonder your works are filled with the scent of a third-rate craftsman. Even if your bombs are precise and accurate, there isn't a hint of passion and creativity in it."

"I have seen the art that you speak of. What does it mean to be unsure of the time and strength your explosion? Do you intend to blow yourself up?"

"… This is an insult to the entire Gnome Engineering and Alchemy society! Do you know how we treat those foolish Dwarves who question the art of the Gnomes? We kick their butt and blast them away!"

Alright, Yingou Beyar, I know that you are excited from escaping from the prison cell. But, we didn't save you so that you can cause destruction. Also, Clint! I know that you are the practical type, but if you don't keep those bombs away, I will hang you on the ceiling! I mean what I say! You too, Beyar! If you dare to ignite the Alchemy Bomb in your hands, I will dump you into the main cannon of Roland No.88 and blast you back into prison.

The district where the royal family prison is was also affected by the flood. Naturally, the short fellows who almost lost their old lives in their flooded cells won't calmly wait for their deaths.

Without any hesitation, they brought forward the plan to escape from the cell. A giant robot creating havoc at the prison and prisoners escaping from it is the recent headlines. Now, I can only hope that the spies of the royal family are spending their efforts on the battlefield and that Darsos does not turn against me during this crucial period. At the very least, before I finish my planning.

"Old fellow, even if you saved me this time, don't expect old Lowens to give up his own hobby. Next time, let's spar in the battlefield once more. Old Lowens will make sure to return this favour back to you. Also, the fallen Gray Elf, you as well. There will be a day which we will cross blows."

"Hah, as expected of a smelly and rough Shield Dwarf. We should have left you there to drown."

"Hmph, we Shield Dwarves aren't landlocked villagers who have never seen water our whole life. When old Lowens was hunting Snake-neck Dragons under the water, you were still feeding on breast milk."

"Oh ho, we don't have to wait for that day to come. We can start right now."

Alright, I know that you Gray Dwarves are mortal enemies with the Shield Dwarves but at the very least, consider the camaraderie that you both have just built up as fellow prison mates. Alright, it looks like beating around the bush doesn't work, so I will say it directly. You short things, put down the stools and cups and fight outside! Otherwise, I will also throw you all into the cannon and blast you all away!

Somehow, I feel really tired, as though my mental energy is being polluted. As expected, I shouldn't have listened to the words of these fellows. I better continue appreciating the beauty of the world.

"Big Brother Roland, your tea."

"Oh, thank you."

Only my great great great great granddaughter cares for me. Just when I am thinking so, somehow, I feel that something is wrong.

"Great granddaughter fetish and great grandfather fetish huh? Such heavy taste."As expected, this black cat would not give me a moment of peace. If she didn't get tricked to become my binded equipment, going by the identity of this undying old demon and her twisted personality, she is definitely worthy of the title of the Great Gentleman.

However, her sarcasm made my heart skip a beat. I am also a little suspicious of the obedient behaviour of this little lass recently. Also, that System Notice which I found it hard to look straight at made my heart beat furiously.

However, looking at how she proceeds to serve tea to her temporary mentor, Diana, with a sweet smile on her face, I shake my head and dispel my suspicions.

"She is probably just paying respect to her elders. The System is never reliable. After all, I am not a cross-dresser who is into female clothing. Naturally, Reyne wouldn't be so blind to be into me. After all, we look so alike. If she were to have a crush on me, wouldn't it be narcissism?"

I hesitate for a moment before finally speaking out.

"Everyone, prepare for a little bit. I am going out to find 2 people. When I return, we would probably have a tough battle to fight. Oh right, also prepare to abandon this place."

Yes, from the moment the invasion of the Seafolks began, the enthronement ceremony has been postponed indefinitely. From that moment on, our official reason of staying here for the enthronement ceremony would be voided and naturally, we no longer have a reason to remain here.

Also, somehow, I feel that something is amiss with this situation. The development of this war is a little too bizarre.

If it was just the prelude battle to the Sacred War, then the God Beast appeared too early. However, if we were to slightly think about it, it all made sense.

It isn't difficult for a Nine-headed Dragon Emperor of his level to transmogrify to the form of a human. So, there is a high possibility that he was concealing under the river to overlook the troops. However, the sudden pincer attack of the two Fleets caught him off-guard. If he didn't make a move, the two SemiGods of Auland Empire would be more than enough to clear off all of the invading Seafolks.

Thus, while the Nine-headed Dragon got to slaughter innumerable lives, he was also forced into a bad situation. As a pet of a Malevolent God, he represents the will of the Malevolent God. If he were to launch an assault on the coastline, then the level of the battle would escalate immediately. Even if the Order Gods don't make a move personally, they would also send an expert Dragon Slayer down. A direct warrior of a true God, that is an existence very different from the human SemiGods.

If he were to escape, not mentioning how the Seafolks here would be wiped out, his master would also lose prestige as a result. Thus, not making a move became the ideal choice.

The Auland Empire would probably have some trump cards behind their back. However, seeing how they chose bomb to bomb a few shells every few hours, they are probably afraid to offend the great God if they were to engage its subordinate. The same goes for the Nine-headed Dragon as well. It doesn't have any intention to leave its original position at all. As long as you don't get on its nerves, it would only spit two Dragon Breaths now and then. While the Seafolks are fighting maniacally on the surface, seven of its nine heads were lazing about.

The horns of the eternal Sacred War has just been blown on and no one is fully prepared yet. If they were to clash with their full might as this point, regardless of who it is, they would only be reduced to cannon fodder (pawns), the Nine-headed Dragon and Auland aren't dumb to not see such facts.

But, on the contrary, this kind of stalemate made me feel the precariousness of the situation.

A stalemate on a battlefield is often created through a certain balance between both parties and this kind of balance is always temporary. Both of them are only restraining themselves because they are not prepared for the heavy price they would have to pay for the conclusive battle. It is just a matter of time before preparations would be completed. As the stalemate collapses, it would most probably lead to the complete defeat of one party and going by the current situation, the one to fall is most probably the Auland Empire who is not fully prepared.

If the Queen of Storms were to set her heart to launch a full-out war, even if it might mean her downfall or if some dumb SemiGod were to go and slay her beloved Nine-headed Dragon… Just thinking about the possibility of it happening and what would happen afterwards, I can't help but feel that this city by the river is really unsafe.

The technology that Darsos promised me is already in my hands and the carts of resources are already out of the territories of the Auland Empire. There is a possibility of the contract being fulfilled at anytime, so I have to start preparing for my retreat as well. But, before that…

"Reyne, follow me. There are two people who you must meet." After hesitating for a moment, I decided in the end to call another person along.

"Yingou, you as well. This time, the person we are meeting is your peer. Your mission is doing what you are best at, brag as much as you can and try your best to coax them over to our side."'The Master of Magic Engineering' Timmy Lade, 'Miraculous Alchemist' Olivia Wright. They are the creators of the Magic Engineering Study as well as the creator of the future tier-5 troop Magic Machinery Dragon. In the future epic war, of all of the rising stars, they are the two brightest ones.

War is a stimulant for the development of new technologies and a training ground for troops. In the future war, the Magic Engineering Study that these two came up with will create numerous godly weapons and war equipment. They play a crucial part in the reason why Auland Empire was able to walk to the pinnacle of mankind before their destruction.

Of course, in history, they would start proposing the combination of Alchemy Magic Formations and Engineering Study only after the war with the Underground World. Also, the Magic Mechanical Dragon is a product 60 years from now. Right now, one of the hero of Kagersi should still be a rookie Engineer who relies on selling toys for a living while the other is an unqualified Alchemist who just got expelled from the Alchemy Campus.

Even if they are obscure unimportant figures at this point, even if history has changed and those two might not rise up as they did, these two people are way too important. Lacking manpower from the start, there is no way I would let them off.

The reason why I haven't looked for them all along is because of the reason that geniuses tend to be eccentric and these two are supreme geniuses who have left their mark in history… Alright, I will be more direct. Back then, my goal for recruiting companions is for them to be normal. The quirks and habits of those two are definitely the most gentlemanly of the Gentlemen, so why would I take the initiative to look for them.

But now…

Looking at the System Notice, I shake my head helplessly.

【Exceeding the normal logic, un, otherwise known as perverted Gentlemen, we might not be understood by others. That is because we fervently pursuit the path in our hearts while ignoring the eyes of others. But, to a true Gentleman, so what if other people are unable to understand us? It is sufficient that those who are also seeking their own paths are able to understand one another. As the King among Gentlemen, you are able to comprehend everyone's frustrations and pain. You are the brethren of all Gentlemen. Everyone naturally respects you. 】

【Honorary Title King of Gentlemen: As the Gentleman among Gentlemen, the legendary uncrowned king, your reputation will spread throughout all dimensions. All Gentlemen who you meet will feel as though they are meeting with an old friend and their intimacy towards you will rise significantly. However, normal people will resent and avoid you. At the same time, as the King of Gentlemen, you will attract Gentlemen to you. Also, if you were to extend an invitation to them, there is a higher probability they would come under your command. 】

At that moment, even if the strength of the Ogre is really not bad and Tracy even guaranteed that he would listen to me obediently and that he would be a good fighter as long as I provide him food, I still hesitated on inviting him to join us.

But, very quickly, my dilemma vanished. When the 4 short fellows escaped from jail, the number of members in the Absolute Gentlemen Alliance exceeded the number required and the System decisively granted this title onto me.

【Congratulation, King of Gentlemen. As the King who rules over perverts, your Gentleman level is unmatched by anyone else. – Don't talk to me. Mum, there is a pervert here! 】

"Hehe, I suddenly find you a little more pleasing to the eye."

I have already tested the prowess of this aura and the words of the others made me a little happy. However, this 'pleasing to the eye' which came from the Dracon made a shiver go down my spine.

Cough cough, back to the main topic at hand, after receiving the 'noble title' of the King of Gentlemen, after being so depressed that I almost gave up on myself, I can only hope that this title is as powerful as it is described as and that it would help me coax those two future rising stars.

"Hmph, I have never heard of that Timmy Lade but that Olivia is a well-known freak. Of the 13 main lessons, she failed 7 of them, resulting in her expulsion from school. She is almost becoming the shame of the school, so how could she still count as a genius?"

Unexpectedly, our band had a new companion, the granddaughter of the Holy Knight Kane, Kathleen. She turned out to be an ex-student of Kagersi 3rd Alchemy Campus and classmates with Olivia.

Since the sword is already in my hand, naturally, Kathleen has made her decision. Right now, she is my Knight squire and a Mage apprentice.

Yes, she chose neither the path of a Knight nor the path of a Mage.

"That… Can I try both of them? I really can't make up my mind."

From what I know, she hasn't given up on Alchemy yet too. The time and energy of a person is limited, learning 3 of them simultaneously is really suicidal but I didn't say anything. Anyway, reality would force her make a choice sooner or later. Her impression of it would be deeper if she were to crash into the wall herself.

When she heard that we are looking for a genius in Alchemy, as a fellow Alchemist, she volunteered to tag along. But, when she heard that it was Olivia, displeasure could be seen on her face.

"It should be somewhere here. Do you know exactly where Olivia lives?"

As expected, I got an affirmative no from Kathleen. Thus, I casually asked a passer-by for directions.

"Excuse me, do you know where Alchemist Olivia…" Alright, halfway through my words, the burly man's face turns ghastly white the moment he heard Olivia's name. Perspiration flows profusely from him as his eyes swims about.

Alright, from the reaction of this passer-by, I can roughly guess what kind of person she is.

"If her Gentleman level is high, with the assistance of the King of Gentlemen title, it should be easy to coax her to join us. But, if she is too Gentlemanly, that bunch of bastards is already enough to deal with… Should I hope that she would be more normal or should I hope that she would be more abnormal? Such a dilemma."

"Boom!"

"Alright, you don't have to show me the way anymore. Little bro, you better get going. I think I found her."

The beautiful green mushroom cloud, the shrieks not too far away and the action of the passer-by getting ready to escape spells everything out clearly.

"This color, looks like bringing along the Dwarf Anti-Poison Mask is the correct decision… It looks like there is no doubt about it, there will be another member in the Gentleman Alliance."

ps：这几天工作有些忙，搞得每天下班到家后才能开始码字，总是晚点…..明天应该会轻松点，争取爆发吧，又欠了三次爆发了。RT

"…such as the Saint Kaesora and Dragon Knight Edwin"TL: I tried googling the names but I couldn't find who the Saint and Dragon Knight is, so I will leave the names here so maybe someone who is familiar with these names could enlighten me. 贤者卡索拉、龙骑士埃德温

Terminology edits:

God Pet - God Beast

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 103: The Miraculous Alchemist

Despite being called the 'Miraculous Alchemist', just by her outer appearance itself, Olivia looks just like an ordinary cute girl.

Her golden wavy hair emits the radiance of youth. Her light green Alchemist Robe is unable to conceal her proud contours that surpasses those of her age. Her face has traces of baby fats, giving it a natural dazed look. In contrast to that, the silver-rimmed spectacles on her face adds a scholarly touch to her tone.

Although it is our first time meeting, Olivia gives me a kind of nostalgic impression. Perhaps, it is due to the scholarly feeling that is similar to that of Elisa's and Magaret's, especially the silver-rimmed spectacles which is obviously serving as just an ornament.

How do I know that? Not mentioning how Elisa's glasses are flat, in this instant, Olivia's spectacles were lacking a lens. But, not only did the girl herself not realise it, there were guests in front of her and yet she was still muttering under her lowered head about where her experiment went wrong.

Even when staring face-to-face with someone else, the eyes of the young lady is unfocused as her thoughts were in the skies, not even guarded against us in the least. There were food stains on her face and her entire living room is incredibly messy. The first impression that she gives is that she is a very messy person.

After roughly scanning the room, I can roughly understand why Kathleen wasn't very fond of Olivia.

"So it is a conflict due to them being of different levels." The liveliness and youthfulness that Olivia emits, not to mention her proud and moving figure, gives the plain-looking robe an elegant aura whereas when the same robe is worn on Kathleen…

Having a slim and flat figure is advantageous for cavalry battles. How can someone with a voluptuous figure hold firmly onto their weapons in a battle? You all are born physically talented as a Knight. Un, next time I see Kathleen stare at the chest of a beautiful lady, I will make sure to console her like that.

Why you all? Alright, my page Reyne is also staring at her with hostility. Looking from the sides, she is even grinding her teeth.

"… So big, how could she be of the same age as me. Hmph, with such size, it will start sagging sooner or later."

Alright, allow me to rationally ignore this mysterious cursing and turn the attention back to the main topic at hand.

"Cough, Miss Olivia, nice to meet you. I am Rolande." Although I greeted her, I am unable to bring back her floating spirit.

"Could it be that I added the Magic Rock Oil too early? Then, I guess I should try adding some fusing reagent."

"Hey, hey! Miss Olivia, do you hear me?"

Alright, the Alchemist starts to take out her pen and begins drawing and writing on a piece of paper, ignoring our presence.

"Since you want to play the game… Olivia! Big-breasted girl! The sun has risen! Lessons have started!"

Kathleen sneaks by Olivia's side and screams into her ear. The echo of her voice lingers in the room for a few second, even I was stunned by it. Her resentment towards Olivia is really apparent. Only then did Olivia regain her senses.

"Ah, Teacher Dana, I am not dazing off, I am really listening attentively to your lesson!"

Alright, the ex-student immediately stands in an upright position after being alarmed from her junior shouting out her nickname. She seems to have forgotten that she was expelled from the school.

"Puu! Senior Olivia, did you think that it was still Teacher Dana's herbology lesson? Rest easy, no one is punishing you this time. We are here for some private matters."

"Little bamboo stick, stop calling my nickname. You scared me, I thought that teacher was raging at me again. I really don't know why Teacher Dana is always targetting me."

Alright, while Kathleen's nickname is exposed, it turns out that 'big-breasted girl' is also a publicly-accepted title for Olivia such that even the teachers were using it. Exactly how deep is this grudge?

"Teacher Dana is still unwedded despite being advanced in age. When she finally found a boyfriend after much difficulty, her boyfriend dumped her due to small chests. Naturally, she would feel her temper rising when she sees you. Can you at least try to sympathise with her? Big-breasted girl."

"Oh, no wonder she is always staring at my chests. I even wondered if she was just like those weird boys…"

"Cough, Alchemist Olivia, there is something I would like to talk to you about."

Seeing how their chatter is getting more and more heated up, they probably forgotten that there is an existence of a male here. I try to interrupt their conversation but…

"… This smell, it should be a strong Troll Tonic. Why is it labelled as Hair-growing Reagent?"

Yingou retrieves a bottle from the shelves and questions her with a high-pitched voice. Putting his identity as a Gold-rank Alchemist on the line, regardless of whether it is the color or the smell, it is definitely a Troll Regeneration Tonic. It is impossible for it to be a Hair-growing Reagent."

"Oh, that is still incomplete. I considered trying to localise the effect of the Troll Regeneration onto one's hair, so that no matter how stubborn the baldness is, hair would be able to grow out from one's head. In the end… Wait, don't drink it!"

To an Alchemist, trying one's experimental product is the best way to understand its effects. Basing it on his outstanding resistance against such effects, Yingou opens the bottle cap and gulugulu, he drinks it without any hesitation.

"Owehh." Yingou clutches his stomach as he kneels down. Then, a pitch-black bunch of hair drops to the ground. So, it seems that he was wearing a wig all along…

He wasn't trying to test the medicine in the first place, he was making use of this opportunity to fill up his flaws!

"Did the medicine fail? Will he be okay?"

"No, it is a success. It is just that there is some slight side effects."

There is no need to ask anymore. The result before us has explained everything. Thick and long hair started growing out at a rapid pace from Yingou's bald and shiny head. That Gnome was so excited that he started pouncing about delightfully. But, very quickly, the trouble came. The hair has already reached his feet and yet, it was still growing longer and longer.

"This conceptual design is a success but the problem lies in controlling the uncontainable regeneration ability of the Troll Tonic. That is to say, the growth cannot be stopped…"

In just a brief moment, Yingou has turned into a gigantic hairball and his entire body is filled with pitch-black hair. A round furball rolls around the floor, even his eyes and face disappears under the bulking mass of hair.

"Save me, I can't breath."

He wanted to retrieve his own medicine in his clothes to save himself but he couldn't even stretch out his hands. There were too much hair restricting his movement. Some were even invading his nose.

Alright, if we don't start saving him now, he would suffocate to death from his own hair. That would be a hilarious cause of death.

I quickly withdraw my sword to sever the hair, but the severed part immediately regrows. This hair is even more troublesome to deal with than tentacle monsters. But, Olivia had an even better idea.

She has already ran to her experiment lab by the side and retrieved 3 reagents. She expertly pours them into one bottle and tosses it into the sky. The fluids mixes together along with the dancing of the bottle midair. In a few short seconds, the final product took shape. Then, she throws it forcefully towards Yingou.

"Pah!"

As the antidote splashes onto him, the effects of the Troll Hair-growing Reagent dispels and his hair starts to fall off rapidly.

"I am saved. Phew."

As his hair falls to the ground, Yingou sits paralysed on the ground, thankful that he has survived this ordeal. But…

"Puu!"

"Haha, what is this? A chihuahua? An egg?"

Gnomes look a little similar to cats and dogs and they have quite a bit of hair on their body as well. That's why Dwarves often mock them as furry short-legged dogs. This is also why the effect of the reagent just now didn't just cause the hair on his head to grow furiously, but the hair on his body as well.

Apparently, Olivia's antidote is just as effective as her Hair-growing Reagent. If all of his hair were to drop off at the same time, then he would be as ugly as a bald dog would get. Furthermore, on that hairless head, even the eyebrows are missing. He looked completely like a white-cut chicken. He looks a little like the head of a hairless Fishmen, no wonder Reyne and the rest would be clutching their stomach, rolling on the ground from all the laughter.TL:

"My… My hair, there were obviously 10 strands previously! It's all gone! Big hair, second hair, number 3… little ten, you all died tragically. How can you all leave me here alone? How can I live on by myself?"

Alright, the bald Gnome bawls on the ground. His action of naming his 10 strands of hair is really…

"Puu!"

I'm sorry, I wanted to say depressing but looking at the tears flowing down that bald egg, I couldn't hold it in. Please allow me to laugh by the side first.

Alright, back to the topic at hand. Yingou, who has suppressed himself to remain calm, starts to gauge the capabilities of his new disciple.

Disciple? As a new Gold-rank Alchemist, even the principal of the Alchemy Campus wasn't up to his standards. Yingou only has to flash his identity, indicate his willingness to accept a disciple and show his approval for the rookie Alchemist's talent for her, who was just expelled from school, for her pay respects to her new mentor on the spot.

At just 15 years old, Olivia is obviously still a rookie. Perhaps, she might hold great potential and many creative ideas are blooming in her head. However, her lack in understanding of basic theories would require her to grind her knowledge for at least a few more decades. Being at Bronze-rank, she might be considered outstanding among her peers. But, to a master Alchemist, she is an obvious novice. Being expelled by the Alchemy Campus has made her a laughingstock in this circle, causing her paths to further her studies has been cut. At this point, the future Miraculous Alchemist is just an innovative apprentice.

"Is this the medicine you made? This smell, it should be Savage Bull Tonic. Judging from its color, there is still room for improvement. What is the strength multiplier ratio?"

After suffering once, even the master Alchemist refuses to test her medicine anymore.

"I replaced the bull blood with the concentrated blood of a Tauren instead, increasing the effectiveness of the original drug by 30 times. If consumed, one's strength could be increased by 3 times. However, the side effect is that the person will find horns and tails growing out from their body and they would randomly go into a Berserk state."

I saw Yingou's face twitched for a moment as his hands shook, causing him to almost drop the little bottle in his hands.

A normal Savage Bull Tonic would only increase one's strength by 10%. That 300% multiplier along with the transmogrification effects is incredible. But, great returns comes with a price. While their strength would explode in the short-term after consuming it, there is a high chance they would die after the effect wears off."

"Have you tried it?"

"Un, I tried it on Xiao Bai. Ah, that is a dog that my family keeps. After consuming it, he knocked down a wall and it took him half a year to recuperate from that. Now, he thinks that he is a hellhound and often spits saliva at others (breath fire)."

"That green bottle… That is a natural recovery medicine right, but why would it be red in color?"

"Hehe, I added Dragon Mane Grass and Petrifying Lizard Reagent into it. It is one of my prized work. While healing one's injuries, it will grant them the ability of Stone Skin, increasing their defense exponentially. For a bottle to have 2 different beneficial effects, it is one of the few successful products of mine."

"The side effect?" Yingou wasn't moved. He can already roughly tell that his disciple here is a little eccentric.

"That… I prepared a potion to undo the petrification and gave it out as a complimentary gift. I even wrote in the label 'If you do not want to become a statue, please do not use this medicine when you are alone'. It is weird that I am still unable to sell it to anyone."

It is entirely reasonable for you to be unable to sell it out. Who would dare to drink a potion that could cause one to turn into stone?

"This? Un? The smell of milk?"

"Oh, this is the Breast Enhancement Medicine that my juniors requested me to create. I managed to achieve my primary objective and this is also one of my few successful works."

Hearing her words, Reyne's eyes glitter. She is tempted to give it a try but looking at the bald head and the bunch of freakish medicines, she hesitated.

"… Don't even think of it. This is one of the main culprit to why she was expelled from the school. This can indeed enhance one's breast size. But, to maintain its effects, a bottle of milk must be drunk every hour. During that period of time, all of the milk around the campus were sold out and the scent of milk engulfed the entire campus."

Hearing those words, Reyne hesitates once more. That side effect seems acceptable to her.

"There should be something else, right? She shouldn't be expelled just because of this."

Suddenly, Kathleen's face reddens as she walks towards Reyne and whispers in her ear.

"… The milk can't possibly be ingested continuously without being excreted. When it is accumulated past a certain extent, it would spill out explosively. Back then, this was how our Teacher Dana screwed up her blind date. Nowadays, she don't even dare to meet others."

Alright, even though she was whispered it softly, but the ears of those in this room were quite sharp. At the very least, I regret hearing those words.

The Miraculous Alchemist would only start to gain fame a decade later. Apparently, we came too early. The side effects of her completed products were much too strong compared to the original effects intended. However, a half-filled bucket has its own use. At least, she would be easy to coax.

In this era, the relationship between a teacher and a disciple isn't that different from one between a parent and a child. Since Yingou is willing to accept her as his disciple, this relationship is much stronger than anything else. Alright, a certain line of heritage where murdering one's teacher is a tradition serves an an exception. At the very least, looking at the harmonious sight of the teacher and disciple duo, the kitten on my cat looks at me in resentment.

"Stop biting me, didn't I get done in by my disciple as well?"

"Hmph, you deserved it. Besides, you actually still dare to mentor someone else, aren't you afraid of the tradition working up once again?"

"That is two different matter. The reason why you got rid of your teacher was because your teacher attacked you, right? The reason why I got rid of you back then was because you had malicious intentions as well. You said that I was looking for it, but I think that you are the one who is reaping what you sow."

"Hmph, forget it, let bygones be bygones. Just look, I think that this teacher and disciple duo does seem a bit like how we were back then."

"I doubt so, I think Yingou would impart his knowledge seriously. He isn't like some stingy Banshee who requires her apprentice to do some mission to please her just to teach him a spell."

"No, I am talking about the point where the disciple will get rid of the teacher sooner of later. I mean, just look, didn't she almost succeed already? Look at those things that she created. I bet that within 3 years, if the egghead doesn't die of anger than he would have died from poison."

Unsure of what was touched, after a cloud of red fog scatters, Olivia lowers her head apologetically while the old Gnome was on a verge of tears after losing his final strands of hair — eyelashes, and completes his evolution into a round egghead. Looking at the sight, I mutter to myself.

"I'm in. But not three years, I bet that he would be played to death within a year."

"Then what the heck are we still betting for? Why don't we bet whether he would die from anger or poisoning?"

"I think he would most probably be blown to death." Recalling Yingou's 'noble title' of being called the Alchemist of Explosion, if he were to impart all of his knowledge to the already dangerous Olivia…

"She is my future subordinate… Am I unknowingly digging a pit for me to fall into by creating a dangerous terrorist?"

PS：今天晚上还有，顺便求点月票、推荐票吧RI

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 104: The Frigid Nightmare

From the beginning, Olivia isn't an Aulander. She's the daughter of a merchant from one of the seven countries of the Southern Lands, Rhodes Kingdom, and she specially travelled here to study Alchemy.

As a foreign student, she doesn't have any property here and her luggage is scant. After throwing her medicines and reagents into a Spatial Equipment, packing her books and notes, refunding the deposit and returning the key to the landlord, she is ready to leave.

By the way, the East Mist Communal Country is also one of the seven countries of the Southern Lands. Half of the land of the seven countries altogether was part of the original Mist Country. If I were to reunite the Mist Country again, it would mean merging two countries together and claiming land from two other countries. Under current conditions, it isn't feasible.

Olivia is quite delighted, being able to become the disciple of a Master Alchemist and to leave this country. After all, in the eyes of other countries, the people of the Southern Lands are barbarians who wear fur coats. Although she is happy over the fact that it isn't snowing half of the time in a year, she has met with numerous bothersome matters through these years when she was studying.

Now that I'm done with the 'Miraculous Alchemist', it is time to look for the 'Master of Magic Engineering' Timmy Lade. While searching for him, I stumble on some trouble. However, this isn't my first time meeting with such problems.

There is still 17 to 18 years before Timmy Lade makes a name for himself. The current Timmy Lade… Alright, I wasn't surprised in the least when I saw a snot-filled rascal. At the very least, this time, I managed to the find the person in question. This is significantly better than the last time, when the ancestors of the historical heroes that I was looking for were still in their egg and sperm form.

But I met with some trouble when persuading the guardian of the kid.

Timmy Lade has an elder sister and they were interdependent on one another. When she finally returns, I soon realise that she is a person we are familiar with.

"Olivia, Kathleen?"

"Tea… Teacher Dana! Why are you here?"

"This is my home, I'm still curious over why you lot are here. Didn't you all leave school already? What are you all doing here? Is something up?"

The calm-looking lady in front of me looks like she is in her early thirties. Her solemn face has a dignified atmosphere to it but there is a trace of bitterness on her beautiful face. Looking at her flat contours, I recall the milk story from before…

"Puuu!"

Alright, it is too impolite to be laughing out like that. Reyne, I will make sure to report you to Kelly when we get back. You will be in for some remedial etiquette classes… I laughed as well? Un, at the very least, I didn't spurt out. I retained some basic respect for the lady.

"Nice to meet you, Teacher Dana. I'm Kathleen's Knight mentor. I require the help of an Alchemist, so Kathleen recommended me to you. This is a long-term contract and I'm afraid that you may lose your job at the school as a result. However, I can ensure that the remuneration will be generous. Furthermore, there will be opportunity for you to climb to higher grounds. This man over here is the Master Alchemist Yingou Beyar. He is a Gold-rank Alchemist, you can have a chat with him."

Given that Timmy Lade is interdependent with his elder sister, kidnapping the rascal by himself isn't a practical solution. On the other hand, as long as we are able to hire this teacher here, Timmy Lade will naturally tag along with us.

However, what is unexpected is that after hearing my words, Dana's face lights up, as though she is moved by my offer. But the next moment, her face sinks again.

"I'm sorry. While I really do require a new job, we have already decided to leave this city. I'm afraid that I would be unable to accept your goodwill."

"Leave? Why?"

Initially, she refuses to speak but under my relentless questioning, she finally gives in.

Actually, the reason is quite simple. She feels that the city isn't safe, so she decided to leave.

The reason why she feels that the city isn't safe is because she could see the silhouette of that gigantic figure just outside the window.

The gigantic body of the Nine-headed Dragon Emperor Hydra fills almost half of the entire river. The proud dragon heads could be seen even a few districts away. The Dragon Breaths every now and then might not mean anything much to the entire city, but to the unlucky fellows who got struck by it, it is definitely an instant death.

This isn't some Nine-headed Snake in some marsh regions who inherited a portion of the Dragon Bloodline. The Sea Monster Hydra which has survived numerous tribulations since ancient times is a God Beast. It has obtained a portion of God Power from very early on. If a grade must be given to his bloodline, then his would definitely not be too far off from my Double Diamond Bloodline. When this kind of existence reaches the realm of a SemiGod, a human SemiGod doesn't mean a single thing in his eyes.

From the very start, this Nine-headed Dragon Emperor is almost an invincible existence in the mortal world. Due to its overwhelming strength, the Hydra's movements is also restricted. Its aversion towards fighting is quite apparent. However, if you were to approach him and get on his nerves, then who can you blame when you are the one seeking death?

This is like a prologue of a large-scale war game. A few powerful figures come out to lecture you and fight with a few old friends to brush up their existence, but this are all simply part of the storyline. As a rookie, you can just treat it like a movie and just watch the show. However, if you think that you can solo the boss and charge forward, screaming 'Die, evil! I want to slay the dragon' and get instant KO-ed, who else can you blame for it?

At the very least, after understanding the prowess of the other party, Darsos doesn't intend to break through recklessly, nor does he want to anger the master of the Nine-headed Dragon, the Queen of Storms. Looking at how he is trying to avoid battling while sending letters to numerous great Churches, he is obviously waiting for the Order Gods to deal with this problem.

Of course, if the Nine-headed Dragon were to come ashore, Darsos would probably stake everything in and make a final stand to protect his country. The Hydra also understands that and it doesn't intend to escalate the battle. That's the reason why the battle is stuck in a stalemate. On the contrary, the ones who were working the hardest are the Seafolks under its command. Other than there being a powerful being pressuring them from the back, the main reason for it was because of a coincidence.

In order to display their extravagance, the Magic Lamps were hung by the river coastline and the fuel used is the highest grade luxury of the human world, the expensive Mermaid Oil. Mermaids are the favored children of the sea, well-reputed as the royals of the Seafolks. Thus, when the Fishmen of the White Whale Tribe saw those oil lamps, it is equivalent to a human watching an Ogre cooking human meat. No matter what, they would go into a frenzy. Naturally, the fight escalated.

Even if the Seafolks are unable to get past the solid defensive line and the temporary barriers set up, the Auland Empire still suffered considerable losses. The appearance of the Nine-headed Dragons has caused the Pier District to be submerged in water. There are a portion of civilians who managed to escape on time, but at the same time, there are also a portion who are unlucky and swept away by the river water along with their houses, fated to never appear on land again.

"My uncle and his entire family lives in the Pier District. Also, my boyfriend's house was struck directly by the Dragon's Breath, not a single bone remains of his family. Thus, we decided to leave this depressing city."

There are quite a few people who choose to leave the city because of such reasons. Dana is just one of them. It is just that her luck is really bad. Despite just dating her boyfriend for just 2 weeks, he met with such a tragedy.

Many of the wars on the continent are the same as well. Regardless of who wins or loses, no matter how sacred or reasonable the reasons for the war are, the ones who suffers first are the weak ordinary civilians.

"That's great. Oh, I am not talking about your kins. My apologies, lady. I have misspoke. What I meant is that this job requires you to move to a foreign country as well. Since you intend to leave this city, then this job may be suitable for you."

"Really? Can you fill me in on the details?"

Alright, since the other party also intends to leave the city, the generous remuneration of the employment contract easily moved the heart of Dana, who was worried for the future.

When the two future rising stars were finally under my command, I couldn't help but fall into deep thoughts.

"Since I interfered in their fate, will they still be as influential as they were in 'history'? Will they still reach the pinnacle like how they did previously?"

But looking at it from another perspective, even if I do not interfere, the fate of those two would have changed anyway. Since the sudden invasion of the Seafolks would cause Timmy Lade to leave, then regardless of whether he becomes a Master Engineer or not in the future, there is already no basis for the both of them to work together in the future. If so, there is not a possibility for the emergence of the Magic Engineering Study. However, my interference may relight this possibility once again.

"Oh well, why should I think so much about it? At the very least, they are both good buds. If so, I should just wait patiently and groom them as an outstanding rookie. Un, since I introduced Olivia to Yingou, I should introduce little Timmy to Jinya. If the Magic Machinery Dragon were to be born in the future, it should be in the style of the Gnome Explosion Study."There is an ancient legend in the Southern Lands. Every year, in the few days when snow blocks all passageway to the great ice mountains, in its deepest core, spirits and monsters will emerge for a festive gathering. Regardless of whether it is the Specters, the Snow Woman, the Yetis or the Snowman, all that should be present will be present.

There tend to be a basis for all legends. For this, it is the Frigid Nightmare.

Nightmare, it refers to the demons who looms in our sleep. In reality, the Frigid Nightmare is the common term used for the nameless magic beings living in the ice mountains.

They are intangible beings of magic, yet they are corporeal existences. They are just like the Aurora Lights unique to the Southern Lands. They come in all shape, forms, colors and varieties and yet, when you approach them, you realise that there is nothing there at all.

There is a few thousand years of history to their legends. Southerners would often tell their own children to not head to the great ice mountain in days where it is snowing heavily. That is until one day, a man who didn't believe the legends intentionally chose to meet the Nightmare of the icy mountains on the day of a blizzard.

He is the ancestor of the Mist Royalty. No one knows exactly what happened in the depths of the ice mountains, nor do anyone know who exactly was the one who ventured there. But, after this incident, the Aurora Knights who turned the heads of the entire continent started appearing in this country of snow.

Knights have always been a backbone of the human armies. This is due to the fact that all kind of mounts can make the originally weak humans become powerful. Even a rookie climbing up a Griffin would make him a tier-3 troop. However, for the weakest of the Aurora Knights to be a tier-4, this proves how powerful the Frigid Nightmare is.

The Frigid Nightmare is a spiritual being, it doesn't have a fixed form. It is also due to this Aurora-like indeterminate property that allows the Knights to be have strong adaptation capabilities and high growth potential.

The Frigid Nightmare will grow along with the young Knight whom it has linked its soul to. They will absorb nutrients from the soul of the Knight. That is the reason why the beast each Aurora Knight is contracted to is different. A large portion of Nightmares will choose to assume the form of beings living in the ice mountains such as the Snowman and Snow Leopard. Of course, the one people are the most envious of are the Snow Women, despite their weak battle capabilities. Alright, I don't think I have the explain the reason for this, all men should be able to comprehend it.

However, in order to make it convenient for a group battle, all young Nightmares will be trained to assume the form of the Storm Eagle, Armored Arctic Bear and Ice Unicorn. This would allow the charging army of Aurora Knights to be able to switch among a flying assault, furious charge and violent stampede in a just a few short minutes. Without any doubt, they are the sovereign of the snow.

As a top-tier magic being, the Frigid Nightmares possess high intelligence. A young Frigid Nightmare would already have the intelligence of a three to four year old child whereas a mature Frigid Nightmare is often even smarter than humans. The reason why most of the Aurora Knights who have a Snow Woman Frigid Nightmare remain unmarried could be attributed to the fact that they have fallen in love with their contractual beast.

Due to the existence of the Bloodline Contract, those of the Mist Royalty can obtain the acceptance of the Frigid Nightmares with greater ease. Many descendants of the Royal Bloodline would have a double identity as an Aurora Knight, making it a very prestigious job to attain among the civilians. In our generation, Karwenz is also an Aurora Knight. His Nightmare is able to transform freely between an Ice Dragon and an Ice Behemoth. In normal times though, it would assume the form of the Snow Woman. Not only is it strong, it is also pleasing to the eye, making others very envious.

Alright, at this point, everyone should have already guessed it. The reason why I keep emphasising that I am envious of those who have a Frigid Nightmare who can transform into a Snow Woman is because I don't have one myself. In fact, I am not even an Aurora Knight.

Silver-rank, this is the bare minimum required to gain the acceptance of these proud ice magic beings. Back then, I was still a Bronze-rank rookie. By the time my power rank reached the standards, our country had already plunged into a long-term war and changing my power type at that moment wasn't a practical decision. Thus, I could only look on at the cute intelligent elder sisters by the sides of the Knights with envy and resentment. Then, in my 2nd life and 3rd life, the Aurora Knights have already went extinct in this continent. If another one were to appear all of a sudden, won't I be exposing my own identity? I am still not that foolish as to seek my own death.

Now to the present, my power types have already been confirmed and I have a plan on how I should develop on in the future. Given that I already have too many types of power in my hand, adding in an Aurora Knight into the mix would be much more disadvantageous, compared the benefits it brings. Thus, I can only look at those Snow Woman elder sister with envy and resentment.

Yes, Snow Woman elder sister. There were only two people who were accepted by the Frigid Nightmares during this period of time. One of them is a male Knight named Elohim. The usual form that his Frigid Nightmare assumes is that of a Snowman, or rather, should I say Snow Ape? Although it is shockingly unattractive, it possesses great strength and incredible agility, making it extremely suited for a chaotic battle.

Other than because that Nightmare was a companion of his ancestor, a greater part of the reason why he was accepted is because he is the only Gold-rank Knight of the Royal Knights.

The advantages to using a Nightmare left behind by their ancestors is that they are able to skip by the long cultivation period. However, this would also mean that many gaps will appear in the coordination of the Knight and the Nightmare. They won't be as harmonised in thoughts compared to a duo whose Knight cultivates his Nightmare from young.

As for the other new Aurora Knight, it is Reyne who I pulled up forcefully using the Golden Ring. Right after she reached Silver-rank, the bunch of incredulously proud Nightmares who refuses to approve of anyone took the initiative to look for her to contract with. In the end, she ignores the strongly-recommended heavyweight Ice Boar and Ice Giant and chooses a Snow Woman called Seva. Truthfully, those heavyweight giant monsters are the best way to bring up her pathetic fighting capabilities and grant her the ability to survive, an aspect which had been very worrying us.

"They are all very ugly. Look at how beautiful and mature Big Sister Seva is. I must choose her."

Alright, should I say as expected of a princess? The moment these words are spoken, the hearts of those hulking Nightmares were broken.

But, I also approve of her decision. Although the Snow Woman form is extremely weak in close combat, they have the strongest Power of Ice, allowing them to forge an ice armor and ice weapon in the shortest period of time. At this moment, this is the ability that we require the most.

With the help of Siren Tracy, we swam straight to the bottom of the river. Even if we met with the Fishmen patrol teams, as a high-tier race of the Seafolks, she can easily command those lower-tier Fishmen to retreat.

It is very probable that even a Mermaid would be unable to float when equipped with plate mail and heavy weapons. Thus, to ensure the convenience of movement underwater, all of us were dressed lightly.

By the time we reached the secret underwater base, the giant Snowman forged a whole set of equipment for his own Knight before heading to one side to prepare for battle. On the other hand, Seva created a weapon of ice for everyone else.

【Magic Ice Sword】

【Attack Power: 10 – 12

Tier: Elite

If the wielder is an Aurora Knight, the attack power will be doubled and the weapon will go up by 1 tier.】

【Frost Blade: Deal additional 5 Frost damage.】

【Indestructible Ice: The Extreme Freezing Magic of the Frigid Nightmare has made this Sword of Ice to be much stronger than steel. You can feel free to cross blows with Adamantine weapons】

【Frostbite: Anyone who touches this magic sword with bare skin will suffer 1 damage/second. If the wielder were to put on Arctic Wolf Gloves enchanted by a Frigid Nightmare, he would be immune to this effect for half an hour. Aurora Knights are not affected by Frostbite.】

Now that everyone has a handy weapon, the panting Seva starts to forge an armor for me.

This is the ultra-heavy armor for a job unique to only the Mist Country, the Avalanche Defender. When this heavy armor is put on my body with a door-size gigantic shield in my hand, I turn completely into a moving fortress, assuming the role of a tanker which we are sorely lacking.

Although the Ice Armor also has the Frostbite effect which hurts the enemy as well as the user, my Titan Body ability renders this pathetic 1 damage/second null.

Security alarms echo throughout the entire base. Even the slowest of the Undeads would have already noticed us, who were preparing for battle. Looking at the Undead Knights, Zombies and Skeletons press closer, I stroke the Pale Justice in my hands and ignites the Sacred Inferno on the blade of the sword.

"The Undeads who should have long returned to their graves, using my Sacred Inferno, I shall bestow upon you purification and eternal rest." After finishing the standard declaration of a Holy Knight when facing Undeads, I somehow felt displeased and muttered to myself.

"Why does that warcry sound so uncomfortable to me. Forget it, I think I will just use the warcry for charging. O Holy Light, that evil is worth a fight!"

Chaotic battle - Trying to refer to battles where everyone do their own things, imagine the sight when you send tons of footsoldiers in and they just fight as hard as they can to survive (something like that)

And the final warcry, if I remembered it correctly, he used during the Dragon chapter (where Adam and the rest stalked him to ensure his safety), but I'm a bit lazy to check it up so :X

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 105: Sword Saint

"Give me 10 seconds!"

After a roar, I unsheathe both of my swords. Facing the wave of attacking Undeads, I charge at the very forefront of the group without any hesitation.

"So fast."

Killing, is an art form and art form requires the devotion of one's mind and body, perhaps even one's soul.

There's no need to think excessively on the battlefield. Just let go of everything and allow your body to dictate everything.

The gasp of surprises behind me no longer matter as I dedicate my entire body and mind to swinging my sword.

Swordsmanship is always the foundation of everything for a close-combat fighter and indubitably, I am a Master Swordsman.

On the Eich Continent where cold weapons reign supreme, swordsmanship is a skill an art of death. Through thousands of years of inheritance and development, each country and region has a sword style that belongs to them. A pure Warrior might not be have the magnificent Holy Light of a Holy Knight or the profound magic spells of a Magic Knight, but they still continue to stand at the pinnacle of close-combat jobs. The only thing that they rely on is the 3 feet long sword in their hands and their physical body that is forged thoroughly through countless training and relentless hardships.

The sword is the king of all weapons and Warriors who walk in the path of the sword is always in the majority. Even though everyone can train in the way of the sword, those who manage to reach high altitudes are few. If one surpasses the limits of mortals in the art of sword, they would earn the title of a Sword Saint. This has nothing to do with the identity of the person, his job or even his power rank. The only thing that factors in here is his skills with the sword in his hand.

Sword Saint, the Saint of Swords, is a sword-bearer who has exceeded human standards.

I am a Sword Saint. What's more, I am one without any inheritances. I am a wild Sword Saint who grew through battles.

Self-taught, my swordsmanship isn't as mystical and diverse as the mainstream swordsmanship in this world. It doesn't have the ten thousand years of noble heritage of Karolan's Soaring Eagle Sword and I am unable to use the Soaring Strike. It isn't as unpredictable as Solo's Illusory Dragon Sword and I am unable to create 9 clones with a swing of mine.

Auland's Collapsing Dragon Sword is violent and grand, that continuous wave of jianqi makes me envious. As a Holy Knight who grew up in the Holy Church, I didn't learn even learn slightest bit of the elegant and beauty Mist Swordsmanship of my homeland. Compared to the thousand years of heritage of different countries that created profound swordsmanship which could recreate the effects of magic, my sword comprises the simplest art of killing. It is the crystallisation of my experience in battle, simple, inelegant and ugly.

Even more so, despite being a wild Swordsman as well, even before he received the Inheritance of the Phoenix, Adam's swordsmanship had a fleeting and grand feeling to it, reminiscent to that of a Master Swordsman. After his inheritance, as his powers soared, his sword became even more elegant. The faint image of a Phoenix would appear and the call of a Phoenix would sound whenever he swings his sword, making it look extremely magnificent and striking. When he fights with his full might, the battlefield could be seen even a few kilometers away. In fact, that's how the praise 'A sword from the red lotus fills the sky with the afterglow of the Phoenix' came about.

As half of a swordsmanship mentor to him, my swordsmanship still remains at the lowest level and consists only of basic sword skills. The only thing incredible about it is that it is just that bit faster, that bit more accurate and that bit more deadly.

The first thing I learnt was basic swordsmanship. After so many years, after learning countless famous sword arts and dozens of profound philosophy, the one that I was the most adept at and used the most frequently is still the simplest and most practical basic swordsmanship.

Basic swordsmanship, just like how it sounds, is the basic fighting sword skills that every Swordsman, Holy Knight and Dark Knight will learn. Stab, hack, flick and raise, these are the basics. Fast, accurate and deadly, these are the main focus. Strength, reaction and agility, these are the foundations. Everyone knows them but if someone were to say that they could become a Sword Saint with just these, the listener would probably laugh his teeth off.

The Red Lotus Sword Saint is a well-known Great Sword Saint recognised by the entire world. In fact, his swordsmanship is even treated as the pinnacle of humans. However, whenever that lad Adam pits his swordsmanship against mine, he has never gotten the better of me.

The reason? Truthfully, I don't even know myself. Perhaps it is due to the fact that I am extremely fond of playing with swords. Just by using swordsmanship that everyone is able to learn, I still became the most famous Sword Saint of that era.

The sacred sword in my left hand turns into a radiant light whereas the magic ice sword in my right turns into an elegant aurora. The beautiful flashes of sword reminds one of the wings of a butterfly as the colorful wings spread open into a three meter wide luster. Bringing it down violently, the entire ground trembles while I myself have already turned into a hurricane that brings about destruction.

The two swords with differing attributes in my hands and Holy Light added a bit of color to my standard swordsmanship.

The giant blade in my left hand that was intentionally forged thicker is blunt, but the heavy body of the sword itself makes it convenient for me to execute different kinds of swordplay.

The zombies have overwhelming strength, their skin is thick and they don't fear pain? Decapitate it with a strong slash first. Then, by pulling the sword through at a slanted angle, its pivot bones would be broken, reducing the indefatigable Zombie into a heap of flesh.

The Skeleton General's skeleton rack is as tough as metal and they aren't afraid of stabs and sharp weapons? By twisting the blade of the weapon, the giant sword turns into a giant club. With a smack, its bones would be rattled and might even fall apart to the ground.

Death Knights? I have heard that you're good at martial arts and that you can use Dark Magic and Necromancy? Hey, what do you mean by falling in a single blow? Why are you weak? Even little Lionheart was thousand times stronger than you when he just resurrected.

Banshee, it is said that you are immune to physical damage, that you are adept at all kind of Weakness Spells and Curses and that you are the nemesis of melee combatants? Un, Curses are indeed troublesome. Face my Secret Sword: Seven Bitter Sword… Hey hey hey, why are you escaping? Can you have some pride as a High-tier Undead. You really threw the face of Banshees. Look, even the Queen of Banshees on my shoulders can't stand watching you any further.

Knock, flick, smash, chop! Heavy hammer, rapier, cudgel, katana! Despite it being a bulky giant sword that is difficult to use, many different fighting styles are executed through it. The swordsmanship fundamentals that I have accumulated allows me to turn the giant sword into a sure-kill attack catered directly to the weakness of my opponents. From the start of the battle, an enemy would fall from every single sword of mine and my armor has yet to suffer a single attack.

That is only considering the Ice Sword in my right hand. It is even simpler for the sacred sword in my left. After I infuse sufficient Holy Light into that sacred sword, 'The Judgement of Justice' starts to declare the doomsday for the Undeads.

【The Judgement of Justice: Activate the Soul Gemstone's judgement ability. When this sacred sword strikes on a Chaos being, the target will be forced to undergo Judgement. If the target fails to pass the Judgement, the target will be directly destroyed thoroughly. Duration: 10 minutes. This ability can be used 3 times daily.】

As long as the sword strikes them, even if it is just a slight scrape, the fragile Undeads would be reduced to a pile of ashes. After realising that this ability is extremely powerful against Undeads and finding the Undead's ability to retaliate pathetic, the sword on my left hand which was used primarily for defense starts to be utilised for offense as well. Immediately, my killing efficiency increases multiple folds.

The Ice Heavy Armor only has the weight of slightly bulkier chainmail. My ordinary-looking physical body possesses overwhelming brute strength. Despite being dressed in thick armor, I am still able to execute the footwork of a swordsman.

However, there is actually no need for me to. Not to mention getting injured, to this point, I haven't even been struck once yet.

I finally realise that I have made an error. Using those fellows in Liu Huang Mountain City to gauge the strength of these newborn Undeads, that is just like how even though a little child in kindergarten and a powerful war veteran are both humans, there is an overwhelming difference between the two. If we were to use the might of the special forces to deal with little children, they would be able wipe out an army of them easily.

Just as I was getting high from killing, the sight in front of me turns completely empty. There isn't any more enemies in my surroundings.

Thus, making use of this opportunity, I flip the sword in my left hand around and grips it in reverse. Then, I start to gather strength.

"Slow, blunt and foolish. Yet, you all still wish to pit your skills against mine? Dream on!"

After a furious roar, I hold up both of my swords as the bright light flows through them. My whole body starts to turn, turning into a hurricane of death.

Following the whirl of both swords, the jianqi-filled tornado starts to overflow. The excessive and rampaging jianqi starts to expand while the rapidly rotating blades brought the jianqi into rotation as well. In the end, I turned into a formless but deadly storm of jianqi.

【Ding, congratulations for comprehending the general Legend-rank Secret Sword: Blade Storm. Using this skill, you will turn into a fast rotating storm of blades. The rotating swords and jianqi will severely damage all enemy land troops in the surroundings. Under the effect of Blade Storm, you will not feel remorse, regret or fear. Other than death, nothing can stop you. Prerequisites: 20 Strength, 10 Agility, 15 Stamina — For those who get carsick, seasick or have low Agility, please use with caution. There is no way I will tell you that the invincible Sword Saint Hodore got dizzy from spinning too much and vomited. A group of Kobolds took advantage of that moment of weakness to kill him.】

Rather than comprehend, it is actually more like recalling memories. Basically, sword skills can be executed once the basic stats fulfills the prerequisites. I already can't remember the number of sword skills that I have 'comprehended' along the way.

There is a reason why Blade Storm is the favorite general Secret Sword used by Sword Saints. It has a wide AOE, allowing swordsman to get rid a large bunch of enemy at one go. Even more so, it is an effective means of dealing with a situation when one is surrounded. Of course, its weakness is that one would be unable to stop once they start using the skill. Not to mention, their path of movement would become very clear. If one were to meet with a strong enemy, then that turning top would become an easy target.

At this moment, the Undeads who are struck by the hurricane of jianqi found themselves put in a situation as though they were attacked by two swords simultaneously. Those who were able to survive past two seconds could already be considered strong. Along my trail, there is not a single Undead who is spared from it. The Blade Storm consumes everything in its range.

When I finally stop, the battlefield around me has been cleared. Only the corpses of hundreds Undeads remain on the floor.

"Hahaha, I am already invincible… What the heck, where did this come from?" Looking at my newly arrived opponents, I, who was just carried away awhile back, immediately turn around to flee.

The reason? The newly arrived Undead army has pulled out high-tier siege cannons. In the distance, the airships which are slowly activating starts to turn their magic siege cannons towards us. With just a single hit, I would definitely be reduced to ashes and I can prepare to reincarnate once again.

"The rewards are not bad."

In a short moment, these experience gift packs allow me to level up again. Also, the System Notice about me receiving some spoils of war seemed to have popped up awhile back but it isn't the time to be organising my gains now.

When I return back to my teammates, I found them all looking at me as though I was a monster.

After all, I only said that I would be charging in for ten seconds to draw the enemy's firepower. However, not mentioning how I only went in for a couple of seconds, I singlehandedly cleared the Undeads by the pier.

"I'm sorry, they were simply too weak. It is just so convenient for me to cut them up, so I didn't leave anything for you all… Why are you all looking at me like that? Oh, I never told you that I am a Sword Saint?"

Alright, they shake their head harmoniously. Only Kelly who knew in advance nods her head slightly with a smile. On the other hand, Reyne looks as though she is witnessing the vicissitude of life. It seems to contain a slight trace of surprise, regret and excitement.

"As expected, his usual slovenly and unreliable look isn't his true self. The true Holy Knight Roland is still extremely fearsome. I am still far away from his standards."

Initially, she was still delighted over becoming an Aurora Knight, even more so after seemingly possessing sufficient power to suppress her mentor, who is still Bronze-rank. However, from the looks of it, even if he went into decline, the legendary Holy Knight Roland is still a legend. Just by that swordsmanship of his, he is able to dominate the world.

"Bronze-rank Holy Knight Sword Saint, incredible."

On the other hand, the new page Kathleen is also shocked. Initially, she was dissatisfied with the strength of her mentor. But now, it seems like not only is he qualified to teach her, he could even teach a thing or two to her father.

After all, swordsmanship requires a massive amount of practice, fundamental strength and the accumulation of battle experience. Holy Knights focus most of their time on the Holy Light and Divine Arts. For a Sword Saint to appear among the Holy Knights who tend to be subpar in swordsmanship is already incredible. But, to actually witness a low power rank Holy Knight attaining the strength of a Sword Saint goes totally against their common sense.

"If only your magic had half of the talent of your swordsmanship, you wouldn't become the embarrassment of spellcasters, becoming a cannon tower."

As usual, the black cat on my shoulder puts me down. As usual, I ignore her words.

However, it isn't the time for us to be chattering idly. The Mage Towers used to defend this secret base starts to glow and on the tallest Mage Tower, a dark figure stands out. Looking at the familiar skeletal rack filled with Death Magic makes me sigh — "To think that it is another nude fanatic. Do you think you can choose not to wear clothes just because you are a Lich? How uncivilised and immoral. The name of Liches were soiled by people like you. If this was Liu Huang Mountain City, you would have been bashed by the Town Security."

What is even more dangerous at this point is the airships, which are already floating in midair by the port, is already starting to charge the black holes of the magic cannons.

However, I am not in the least affected by such a sight.

"Pah!"

After a snap of the fingers, two cannons open fire at once but…

"Boom!" "Boom!"

The target of the Air Fleet isn't us but the two Mage Towers in the secret base. A hole is opens up in one of them and starts to collapse.

"I never met such a lousy cannoneer. That short fellow over there, raise the altitude by 10 degrees and move 30 degrees to the left."

The voice of the Ace Hunter Lowens echoes from midair. From his gleeful commands, it seems that the blast which destroyed the tower came from him.

"Idiot, we were aiming at the Lich."

"Then, you were even more off. You all hit the wrong tower. Raise the altitude by 40 degrees and move 30 degrees to the left."

At this moment, Diana and Krose appear on 2 different airships. See, the 'we attracted the attention of the other party to allow the two of our top fighting power to bring the Gnomes and Dwarves who are skilled into using cannons to sneak on the two ships by the port and take them' plan is successful.

"Hah, I have already said that I am invincible… Keng, looks like this word really can't be said."

A few warehouses in the secret base opens and in an instant, four identical airships start to float upwards. Looks like our plan isn't flawless. After all, the airships aren't real ships. Since they are able to fly, they are completely able to hide in the base.

"Those on top, focus on dealing with the airships. Leave the Lich to us!"

Leaving the spellcasters to do as they please is almost like courting death. Looking at the Lich who is chanting under the protection of a group of Death Knights, the Snowman Knight below who serves as a tank is charges at the forefront. Since the Knights have begun to charge fearlessly, how can I lag behind?

"Stab, hack, flick and raise, these are the basics."TL: Flick, think of a motion which the hand doesn't move, just the wrist. Raise, something like a sky uppercut but with sword (according to videos)

TL: Jianqi - Sword Beam, imagine Getsuga Tensho of Bleach, where 'sword energy' leaves the tip of the sword. I will leave it in Chinese as so far still can't really find a word for it.Italics are used for hanyupinyin translated words and sounds (although I keep forgetting to italics sound)

Ding, congratulations for comprehending the general Legend-rank Secret Sword: Blade Storm. TL: General as in it is a skill that all Sword Saints would be able to use.

Snowman KnightTL: The Snowman in this case is probably just like the Snow Woman, a human-form spirit (rather than a bulk of ice) Snowman Knight refers to the Aurora Knight contracted with the Snowman.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 106: Aerial Battle

"Only by knowing your own strength and your enemy's prowess will you be able to survive a hundred wars."

This isn't a new adage, but I have always believed that if one isn't even sure how much troops their enemy holds in their hands, then the war shouldn't be fought in the first place.

"Those who forethink more brings victories, while those who forethink less brings losses, needless to say not forethinking at all." Often, the conclusion of a negotiation is determined by the current circumstances of both parties. I believe that the results of war are also the same, determined before it even begins. A war that doesn't bring interest and without a possibility of victory is a war that one shouldn't start.TL to ED: This is famous phrase in China which before a war, the king and generals will gather to discuss their current situation and the enemy's situation. So, the more they know/discuss, the more they win. The less they know/discuss, the more they lose.

Due to the sudden appearance of the Nine-headed Dragon Emperor, Auland and the Seafolks are stuck in a stalemate. However, stalemates are always temporary. I reckon that there will be a twist occurring very soon. No matter which side gains the upper hand, it isn't a good thing for me and the East Mist.

If Auland were to achieve victory, Darsos's seat on the throne would be stabilised. Given his character, he would definitely seek vengeance against us. If the Seafolks triumph… This city would probably no longer be the territory of human. It isn't impossible for it to become like the legendary underwater city Yaso, submerged completely under water.

Thus, I decided to make use of this stalemate to gain control over the underwater base to use it as my base of operation as well as to obtain the technology and a sample of the Air Fleet. This way, if we choose to stay, we may be able reap more benefits and if the situation sours, we also have the option of escaping. Anyway, we have already earned enough.

The contract could be fulfilled at any moment and we are sorely lacking time. We only have one opportunity. If our first attack were to fail, it would be much more troublesome the next time around.

With the assistance of the Queen of Banshees, it isn't difficult for us to sneak a few Low-tier Undeads in. Before the attack, we have already done sufficient surveillance and preparation.

This structure of this secret base isn't very complicated. There is the pier where the ships are built, the Mage District where the Mages live, residential area and research lab for the craftsman as well as six tall Mage Towers which is the most dangerous defensive structure here.

A squadron of around 300 White Wolf Guards are stationed here. Other than those, the only force who could be considered as a fighting power are the Mages. Going by the usual 10:1 exchange ratio, there should be 30 of them who are qualified to be converted into Death Knights. As for the conversion of Mages to Banshees, Skeleton Mages and similar High-tier Undeads who possess intelligence and the strength of a Silver-rank at the moment of their awakening, the success rate is even lower. No matter what, I don't think that it is possible for it to exceed the number of Death Knights. That is to say, the number of High-tier Undeads shouldn't exceed a hundred.

But, from the looks of the current situation, there are a hundred Death Knights already. For there to be such a high exchange rate, there can only be one possibility.

"The King Carlohin has been secretly training in Necromancy since young? For a king of a country to be a Necromancer of minimum Saint-rank, it seems like he has great ambitions."

Very quickly, the sentries found a pit with a few hundred people inside. Looks like after he became aware of their isolation, in order to reduce the consumption of rations, he started a slaughter. Realising that something is amiss and suspecting that they will be unable to get into contact with the outside world within a period of time, Carlohin eventually decided to expose his identity as a Necromancer and converts himself into a Lich. Then, he converts his subordinates into Undeads. With the assistance of the sleepless Undeads, the pace of the construction went faster than planned.

In reality, while scouting about, we discovered the Soul Gathering Tower which is an Undead Conversion Tool used to convert living beings into Undeads. It is unsure whether it is secretly built before or after the isolation. This kind of evil tool that plunges living beings into endless pain while converting them into mindless Low-tier Undeads is definitely the worst of the worst.

Such Undead Conversion Tool is banned even in Xiluo. After all, although this toy is able to convert beings into Undeads on a large scale, anything that goes in will be converted into cannon fodders like Skeletons and Zombies. Besides, the Undeads created through this method are lacking, making it difficult for them to advance in power rank, needless to say to becoming a High-tier Undead to awaken their intelligence. Also, it isn't like the Xiluo Empire doesn't have living civilians (although a large portion of them serves as slaves). Besides, their many Necromancers fulfills the requirements for conducting a conversion. This kind of efficient but ineffective conversion method is only suited for wars when they urgently require pawns to slaughter a city.

The previous pit of a few hundred people have already touch the bottom limit of the Rules of God. A slaughter along with the Undead Conversion Tool, King Carlohin's actions words can no longer be described using the word brutal. This also gives the law jobs a reason to launch a crusade against Carlohin. Otherwise, I would still have to come up with an excuse to fill the loophole of Krose and the rest.

At this moment, the enemy's forces mainly consists of brainless Skeletons and Undeads who were probably converted from the craftsmen and their family. Looking at the daunting quantity, the forbidden Undead Conversion Tool does lives up to its name and reputation. Carlohin had done well to make the 'full use' out of his tools.

I had done sufficient intelligence gathering beforehand, but it is impossible for anyone to be able to process all the variables that could happen in a battle. What that I wasn't aware of but expected to happen is that they were efficient in their work, there are actually four light assault airships in the storage already.

"Boom!" "Boom!"

The sound of the cannons shot from mid air echoes and black smoke gushes upwards. Occasionally, some metal pieces and wooden planks would fall to the ground. The cannon battle between fellow airships seems to be even more intense and savage than the other battles occurring at the moment.

Eagle No.1 Assault Airship, its original model being the smaller frigates used on battle on the surface of the water, is a prototype for the Air Fleet. With a magic-charged main cannon, two engineer-type side cannons and two fish-hook cannons, it is originally a powerful weapon used for water battles. It can hold up to a capacity of 30 people but five to six members are sufficient to operate it.

At this level, the Air Fleet is still stuck in stage of imitating the water fleets and has yet to attain the level of what it is ten years later, the formidable might of an army conducting a sudden assault from the skies. In my eyes, two Legend Mages would be more than sufficient to smack them down.

Although it isn't very powerful, what is important is that it is the original prototype. The turbine system as well as the air control system on the ship is the most classic model. Being the 'initial design' means that its structure is simple, making it easy to analyse and imitate. This is the reason why even though Auland started to sell some of the lower-tier airships, they refused to sell this primitive Eagle series.

Originally, in terms of manpower, we were in a disadvantageous situation. However, as Yingou brought a few Gnome Engineers to join our ranks, compared to the slow and blunt newborn Undeads, the shipmates on our side turns out to be much more capable.

As for the Ace Hunter who had been wielding a rifle for more than two hundred years now, he displays astonishing capabilities in maneuvering the cannons. Not only is the main cannon he maneuvers a sure-hit, he even had the leisure to calculate the angle for another cannon on the ship.

Newborn Undeads are still fragile. The Undead army of Carlohin lacks a core force. The intelligent Undeads under his commands are extremely limited. Not to mention, even though most of them are manipulated by his Necromancy, they still possess hatred and resentment against him. After all, for the average human who worships the Order Gods, they would rather die and enter the Heavenly Realm then to be reduced to a bloodthirsty Undead that is viewed with hostility by the rest of the world.

The 'personnel' he can use is limited. A group of them has to be dispatched to the airships. Two Skeleton Mages brought two Middle-tier Undeads who can barely talk up to the airships. At the same time, they order a group of Skeletons and Zombies to serve as the rower. The Skeleton Mage who serves as the Captain is most probably a Mage in the past, for him to forget to operate the cannons while he gets absorbed in fighting. Or perhaps, he realised that he is unable to hit any targets with the cannons, so he decided jumped on the deck and use magic instead.

This, on the other hand, sent a reminder to Krose instead. Thus, a thunderstorm appears over their heads.

As a Legend-rank, Krose's intervention made the scales of the battle in the skies tilt completely. As lightning rampages, the enemy's airship suffers consecutive lightning strikes, such that their sail ignites and black smoke gushes from the wooden platform.

In the Elf kingdoms, Storm Druid is a job that is able to rival the Fire Mage in terms of their prowess as a cannon tower. When they unleash their full strength, it is as though dozens of main cannons suddenly came to life.

"Huala!" After a barrage of attacks from cannons and lightning strikes, the Eagle Warship labelled with the No.3 starts to break apart from the center. Then, the rear of the ship carrying the energy system explodes and the front of the ship starts to plummet from the sky.

At the same moment, the Mage Tower where Lich Carlohin is in emits intense red light. Then, a gigantic Explosion Fireball is shot with a crimson-red glow.

"Boom!"

Even though Krose tried to intercept the spell with her lightning, the gigantic Fireball still hits the No.1 Airship where Diana is at. The offensive ability of Fire Element Spells are formidable. The strategic-level Explosion Fireball that Carlohin cast with the augmentation of the Mage Tower isn't something Krose's Lightning Storm is able to compete with. The next moment, the misfortune that happened on No.3 happens to its brother ship No.1, as it begins to fall apart amidst explosions.

"Jump from the boat!"

The good habit of the Gnomes Engineers to always be prepared against explosions saved them. The next moment, white color parachutes open one after another. That is the Gnome Parachutes that were hung on the deck of the ship.

But, it is a pity that…

"AHHHHHH!"

As a close-combat Holy Knight who often dons heavy armor, Diana is completely useless in an aerial battle. Ever since they successfully took control of the boat, she became like a decorative ornament and had free time on her hands. However, when she found an Auland Missilor Mythril Body Plate, she was extremely delighted. This is a treasure that cannot be found on the market. Recalling that we are still in a battle, she wears it without hesitation…

Alright, I can understand the desire for good defensive gears of a melee Knight who serves as a long-term meat shield, but it is apparent that the parachute cannot carry a fully-geared Holy Knight. The Legend Knight who is shrieking as she plummets downwards serve as an ideal example. Even for a Holy Knight, it is important to allocate some stat points to Intelligence… Even if she is unable to contribute to the battle, dying from stupidity is still very embarrassing.

Throwing a jar of apples from a height of 100 meters downwards, regardless of whether the jar shatters or not, the apple inside would definitely be reduced to apple jam. If Diana were to really crash down, regardless of whether she is a Holy Knight or not, she will definitely be reduced to Elf jam amidst the fragments of the armor.

With her prowess as a Legend-rank, if she didn't don on this full body armor, she could still think of a means to survive. But now, even as she regrets her actions terribly, there isn't anything she could do.

Moon Knight Diana, died in AD1897. Cause of death: Pilfering and too dumb. Silly Big Sister, why are you so foolish… She can already imagine what those callous fellows would write on her grave.

"AHHHHH, SAVE ME! THIS KIND OF DEATH IS REALLY TOO EMBARRASSING. I HAVE YET TO COMPLETE MY LIFE GOALS, MY… MY SAVINGS ARE HIDDEN IN MY BOOTS, PLEASE HELP ME HAND THEM OVER TO VICADORE, ALSO… LORD PATRICIA, PLEASE GUIDE MY WAY. I REPENT TO THE HOLY LIGHT. LORD WUMIANZHE… I HAVE YET TO DATE, I DON'T WANT TO DIE. SAVE ME, LORD WUMIANZHE!!"

Alright, she even starts to close her eyes and begins on her final prayers. But suddenly, she feels her body lighten as the speed of her descend slows. Soon, the descend seems to have stopped altogether.

"Idiot! At least you remembered to ask to be saved, you aren't incorrigible yet."

Opening her eyes, she sees a familiar person. Just that, the golden wings which were spread open, the burning halo of flames on the head and that legendary stance reminded Diana of a certain legend.

"Angel? Am I dead? Lord, why are you here as well? Are you dead too?"

Panic shows on the face of the already traumatised Legend Knight. The moment she opens her mouth, she fully exposes her true nature of being blur despite her mature appearance.

Indeed, in the legends, Angels are the one who guide the souls of the dead. However, why do I feel uncomfortable at her words?

"I take back the words that I have said, you are indeed incorrigible. What do you mean by why are you here as well? I have never been to the heavens in my whole life… Un?"

My wings flap and I circle in an arc, avoiding the Storm Arrows and Fireballs shot from the Mage Towers.

"I will talk to you about that ridiculous repentance of yours when we return back. If the three Gods were to hear it, with a worshiper like you, they probably would burst into laughter. But now, let's cooperate and deal with the important matter at hand first."

In the midst of gliding, I glance at the situation below. They were already in the midst of fighting.

Other than the endless flood of brainless pawns, the main force of the enemy is obviously the Death Knights converted from the White Wolf Guards.

Most of the newly awakened White Wolf Guards are still in a period of a confusion and have yet to recover sufficient intelligence for them to use Black Magic and their Race Talent, such that is a bit pushing it to say that they are Death Knights. They seem more like slightly higher-tier Zombie Warriors. Even so, they are still hard to deal with.

There are no other reasons. The equipment of the White Wolf Guards are simply too good. The Missilor Savage Sword carries a crimson-red glow as the corrugated blades roars. The specially crafted swords of the East Mist Royal Guards are unable to withstand more than a single blow from it. Furthermore, the Missilor Savage Javelin is a large AOE weapon of destruction. With just a single throw, a giant pit is blasted open. A moment of folly and one could probably die from them.

However, what is fortunate is that their intelligence are simply too low, causing them to commit fratricide continuously in the midst of the chaotic battle. When the Javelin is thrown, those who are blasted are basically their own pawns, causing the Death Knights and Skeleton Mages who are leading the troop to stomp in anger.

Due to King Carlohin's identity as a Necromancer, the number of Death Knights are much higher than expected. When I flew upwards to save Diana, the Snowman Knights is the only powerful meat tank remaining below. Not to mention, the enemy were assisted by Mage Towers. In a moment, the fight below stalls into a stalemate.

It is fortunate that Beifeng and Casio are here. Against the dangerous Savage Javelin, their arrows can easily ignite them in advance, thus reducing casualties on our side.

However, I didn't have the intention to interfere with the fight below. After all, it is important for one to take the initiative in a battle. Since I don't have much time left in my transformation, it is important for me to make the fullest out of it. As for the battle on the surface, I reckon that it is about time.

"Boom!" "Boom!"

As expected, very quickly, an explosion from not too far away catches my attention. The secret pieces which I had prepared prove their worth.

"As expected of Clint and Yingou. Throwing them into frontal battle is a complete waste. It would be more suitable for them to cause destruction from the back."

Following the explosion, the light of the Mage Tower starts to flicker before going dark completely. Obviously, Clint and the others managed to fulfill the requirement for their explosions, destroying the energy source of this base.

"Before the spare generator and the smaller back-up energy source in the Mage Tower activates, let us accomplish our primary goal."

Primary goal? That is Carlohin himself. To expend oneself against an army of Undead is always foolish decision. The endless sea of Undeads doesn't know the concept of tiredness and morale. They are always able to drain their enemies of their stamina and blood in a prolonged fight. Against this type of enemy, slaying their commander is always the wisest decision. As long as the Undead Lord falls, his army would naturally become meaningless. They might even start to disintegrate on their own.

The fact that the Mage Tower is temporarily ceasing their fire means that the sky is mine once more. Bringing along our foolish ace fighter with me, if I don't go straight for the primary target, I would really be dumb.

Spreading my wings, I glide through the sky. With a 20 points in my Strength, it allows me to bear the weight of the female Knight with my right hands.

"Boom!"

I accidentally knocked into the wind sail of the No.6 ship. I am fine, but a giant hole of a female Elf appears on the wind sail.

I casually split apart the mast and watch as the ship descends into chaos. Then, I flew upwards once again. Lowens didn't let this opportunity slip by. Making use of their temporary stall in movement, he accurately fires into the gunpowder vault, causing No.6 to ignite into flames.

The situation in the air has turned into a 1V2. The side which is in a disadvantage in terms of numbers had a Legend Druid and an ace sharpshooter in their ranks, so I'm not worried.

"Aiyo, I'm very sorry. I didn't see it."

"You must have did it intentionally."

"No, that one before is really an accident. This one, however, is intentional."

"AHHHHHH!"

Looking at my relaxed right hand and the screaming Diana below me, I smile gleefully. Looks like my aiming is on the mark this time.

"Boom!"

The platform of the pitiful No.5 is broken through. The bones of the Skeleton Mage I had my eyes was crushed into shattered bones. On the other hand, Diana falls straight to the second floor.

"I'll give you two minutes! Clear away all High-tier Undeads here."

But, what was bizarre is that I didn't hear the sounds of slaughter that I expected to hear. Instead, after the rumbling of footsteps, Diana appears on the platform once again.

"Lo…Lord, bring me away quickly. This ship is about to explode!

Alright, I still hold great trust her words. I will speak my suspicions afterwards on the way. As expected, a short moment later, before we managed to get too far away, I heard the sound of explosion from my back.

"Boom!"

The explosion this time is even louder than the previous. It seems that the gunpowder vault has mixed with some other object and explodes concurrently with it.

"What happened? You fell on the gunpowder vault?"

"…Why am I so unfortunate recently?" Diana mutters, regaining her senses only after she hears my words.

"On the second floor, I crushed another Undead Knight. Looking from its hat, it should be the captain of the ship. However, I continued to fall all the way to the third floor, into the power room, onto the main engine…"

"The engine is spoiled? For the entire ship to explode just after its engine spoils, looks like the stability of the airships are quite terrible."

"That's not it." Diana says with a tearful face, a red blush of embarrassment appearing on her face.

"Just when I was about to get up, I accidentally pressed a button. It is a red button with a skeleton head on top of it."

Alright, as we both came from Liu Huang Mountain City, it is sufficient to stop the story there. Everyone knows of the bad habit of the Gnomes Engineers to leaving behind a button with a red skeleton head on it.

"To crush two High-tier Undeads while falling through and press the self-destruct button when you are about to get up? This luck… choosing you to be my bodyguard was an excellent choice."

Such a great misfortune directing rod. No wonder I felt that my luck recently has been not bad. Looks like you have taken in all of my bad luck.

I nod my head satisfactorily. On the other hand, a look of incomprehension and helplessness appears on Diana's face after hearing my words. However, it isn't the time to be sentimental or explain what happened.

Looking at the top of the highest tower, under the protection of a group of Death Knights, Carlohin is currently casting Burst Inferno and his target seems to be us, who is already a potential threat to him.

"Darned Darsos! You traitors, I, Carlohin, should have been the next Emperor of Auland."

Alright, this Lich seems to think that we are Darsos's men. However, there is no need to do explanations.

"Un, then, your highness, allow me to send you on your way."

Suddenly, the voice of the Queen of Banshees sounds by my ear.

"To think that it would be someone that we know. Look at the ring on his finger."

When I carefully examine him, I realise that there a mark of the Celestial Tower on the Lich's right hand. In that instant, rage fills me.

"Darned Celestial Tower, to think that their people would even be here."

"I'm not talking about that. Look at the insignia of a magic book on the ring on the pinky of his left hand. He should be one of my disciple in name, your junior."

"Even if he is my junior, does it make a difference?"

"No, I'm just warning you to pay heed. None of my disciples, even if just in name, are easy to deal with. Every one of them would at least have a few underhanded tricks. Don't treat him just like any other normal Lich."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 107: SemiGod Equipment and Gamble

Carlohin.Menon, the blood-related uncle of the current Emperor Darsos.Menon, as well as the blood-related younger brother from the same mother of the previous Emperor, Crowe.Menon. He was deeply trusted by the previous Emperor. As a Mage, not only is he the Head of the Court Mages, he is also one of the top 3 military commanders of Auland. In his later years, the old Emperor entrusted him with the important weapon of the country, the Air Fleet, to him.

But, the truth is that Carlohin has never thought that he is inferior to his elder brother. The reason why he helped Crowe in the vie for the royal throne is because they both came from the same mother. If he doesn't assist the elder brother he is closest with, he could only wait to be ridden of after some other prince sits on the throne. In reality, as the top genius of the Royal Family, his dream to become the Emperor has never been quenched.

In fact, in order to gain power, the young him even hid his name and went to the fearsome Xiluo Empire to study Necromancy. He became the apprentice of the 3rd Senator, the Queen of Banshees Harloys, and researched specifically in Death Magic under her.

Yes, on the surface, he might be a Legend-rank Fire Mage. But, at the same time, he is also a Saint-rank Necromancer.

Necromancers aren't viewed as an evil job for no apparent reason. Other than interrupting the slumber of the dead, this class of vile magic can sacrifice the living and ingest their blood, flesh and soul to become stronger. As their strength soars rapidly, these powers would accumulate in their body and obstruct their body and soul. Bearing powers beyond what their body can hold, they would be corrupted by the powers that they are unable to control, causing changes to occur in them in all aspects.

For example, Necromancers are known to not treat humans as humans. They would gradually grow more and more indifferent to life and death. Demon Mages and Soul Reapers would gradually become less and less humane, such that it would become normal for them to salivate upon seeing other people's soul. When the Blood Mages finally become bloodthirsty, they would become even more vampiric than vampires. They would view humans as livestock. Those Evil Priests who gain powers from the Malevolent Gods would gradually become more and more fanatic. They would lose their sense of self and become the puppets of the Malevolent Gods.

Of course, you can also progress a step at a time and digest these powers slowly, turning this unorthodox power into the demon sword in your hands rather than being consumed by this demon sword. But, for some people, if they were to do it slowly, it would go against their motive of learning 'evil' magic. They are willing to accept the side effects these powers would have on their mentality.

The most alluring quality of these unorthodox magic is that it is very easy for them to become 'immortals', although they would tend to have to pay a price for their immortality.

For example, Necromancers, as long as they don't meet with 'accidents', even if they are not of sufficient standard to become Liches, it is of no difficulty for them to become a Skeleton Mage. To the humans who fear the unknown and death, sometimes the tempt of 'immortality' is hard to resist, especially to the ambitious who seek to climb to the pinnacle.

Of course, those who train to the pinnacle via orthodox means are also able to become immortal. For example, the Heroic Spirits, God Envoy and God Beasts. However, they have to pay a price for it as well. Although they may seem to be of a much higher level, they are in fact just the servants and warriors for the Gods.

Achieving immortality, Carlohin's ambitions had always been wild. However, despite the fact that the individual strength of his elder brother is negligible, Crowe possesses great talent in politics and military affairs. Under his rule, the Auland Empire was prospering day after day. Heroes are built during chaotic times. If the country is stable, no ground would be left for for troublemakers. Naturally, those ambitious would have to hide their intentions and feign as a loyal and capable subordinate.

Thus, even though Carlohin is obviously a Saint Necromancer, he put on a facade as a Legend-rank. During his career in the military, he even groomed a large bunch of subordinates who are loyal to him, controlling nearly 30% of the entire White Wolf Guards. He was waiting for a gap to occur in Crowe's rule. He has long noticed that his nephew, Darsos, had wild ambitions but he helped to cover it. After all, as long as Darsos were to strike, he might be able to use his rebellion as an impetus for him to grab the crown.

Fortunately, or perhaps unfortunately, perhaps it is due to Carlohin being too outstanding in feigning as a loyal subordinate or perhaps, Crowe had detected the ambitions of his younger brother and was afraid that a problem may occur during the inheritance of the throne, he made Carlohin accept the position of the Commander-in-Chief of the underwater base. Naturally, after realising that it is the biggest trump card of the Auland Empire, how could Carlohin reject his offer? Thus, when Darsos made a move, this ambitious uncle of his was instead trapped in the base, missing the ideal opportunity for him to strike.

Alright, let's stop talking about how this ambitious unlucky fellow was sent out of the game for such a ludicrous reason. What we have to face now is the rage of a person who had prepared for decades for his wild ambitions.

"Die!"

As he raises his staff, pitch-black Power of Death warps into an eerie ghastly finger and rushes towards me.

"Instant casting Finger of Death? Impossible!"

Finger of Death is a 8-circle magic which only Legend-rank Necromancers are able to wield. In order to instant cast it, its difficulty is heightened by at least 2 circles. That isn't something a Saint-rank Necromancer would be able to do.

For my thoughts to be wandering even at death's door, am I seeking death? Actually, if this Finger of Death is directed towards Diana, even the Legend-rank female Knight with Magic Immunity Skin would have to tremble but if it is directed towards me…

【Perfect Courage: Immunity to all fear-related magic, death-related magic, race talents and abilities. The wielder will always be in a state of high morale. This effect can be shared with 3 party members.】

The completed version of Pale Justice lives up to its name as the Order Faction's Sacred Sword of the Holy Light. Holy Knights are natural Undead killers and their abilities are almost specially tailored against every aspect of the Undeads. Regardless of whether it is deadly higher circle Necromancy Magic or fear-inducing curses, the sword is completely immune to these all, leaving no gaps for the Necromancers to break through.

As I expected, in the instant when the Finger of Death strikes me, the golden Holy Light shrouding the sacred sword radiates brightly and the dark mist of death starts to scatter.

However, even though the death effect has been dispelled, the shock wave from the Power of Death still isn't something a Bronze-rank rookie could withstand. The ice armor immediately shatters and breaks apart while the impact from the blow sent me flying.

Cold sweat trickles down my back. If it wasn't for the ice armor I had equipped, with my current 'fragile' physical body, I might have just died there and then.

"Death and Decay!"

Alright, this time, it isn't an instant-cast. However, for a 9-circle Saint-rank Magic to be flung out like that as though it was nothing, this is really too unbelievable. What kind of Saint-rank Mage is this? He is just like a Myth-rank Mage already.

"Go!"

It was due to my timely sharing of the aura of Perfect Courage that prevented the Breath of Death from evaporating the surrounding moisture and absorbing the life force in the area, which would have resulted in an instant death. Even so, Diana was still sent flying with a mouthful of blood. This time, the outstanding defense of her full body armor saved her.

The Lich's choice of spells are well thought through. With both the physical damage from the burning steam in the surrounding and the Affliction of Death, Diana's Magic Immunity Skin isn't able to work its prowess.

"The Dark God's Breath of Death! That is a SemiGod Equipment, the ultimate treasure of Necromancers."

The black cat on my shoulders shouts in astonishment. It is because of this personal weapon of an Ancient SemiGod Undead Emperor that Carlohin is able to throw all of those high-circle instant-death spells frenziedly without compromising their effectiveness.

I unfurl my wings to soar into the sky to avoid the enemy's magic from locking on. Gazing towards our fighting ground, I can't help but feel that the situation isn't in our favor.

Carlohin's guards have already rushed here. The Savage Javelin of those Death Knights are still difficult to deal with. If we do not end the battle fast, not mentioning how our plan to behead the commander would fail, Diana and I might even fall here.

Looking at how Diana is struggling to stand up, I could tell that the 9-circle magic which had been augmented by the SemiGod Equipment definitely dealt serious damage to her.

"Darn it, the SemiGod weapon is too ridiculous. How can one possibly cast high-circle magic spells with such rapid speed? Is there really no way to subdue him? Think, there is no perfect human in this world. Hurry up and think!"

"Breath of Death? This name sounds like an effect which strengthens the effects of instant-killing magic. Even with the 'Perfect Courage' ability from the sacred sword, the shock wave from the Power of Death is still fatal. These days, other than the dead, who doesn't fear the Power of Death. If I had known earlier, I wouldn't have revived… Wait, the dead?"

Immediately, an idea pops into my list of options. Thus, I start to laugh.

"You have an idea?"

"Of course, that is tradition!"

After realising that he is unable to lock onto me, who is moving rapidly, Carlohin's gaze turns towards Diana. The next moment, I swipe downwards towards him.

"Foolish living beings. Accept the misfortune fate has in plan for you."

As I expected, a black color vector comes shooting towards me. That is a 6-circle Necromancy Magic Physical Frailty.

The fact that two high-circle Death Magic is unable to kill me made him suspect that we might have some treasures on us that allow us to be immune to the Affliction of Death. Thus, he chose to cast this spell.

Physical Frailty inherits the vileness of the Necromancy Magic. It will make the target feel as though he had carried 200kg of rice sacks to run two marathons. It is exceptionally effective against Warriors who depend heavily on their physical body and is reputed as the melee killer. If a physically weak person were to be struck by the spell, it isn't impossible for them to die from excessive loss of stamina.

The vector comes at me at high speed. I had no time to change my path of movements and was about to come crashing head-on with this black vector. In that instant, Diana grinds her teeth and leaps with her hands stretching forward, attempting to try her luck with her Magic Immunity Skin while I…

"Move away!"

I push away the foolish lass without any hesitation and collide straight into the vector.

"AHHHH!!"

Shrouded in pitch black light, I couldn't help but shout in agony. The next moment, I crash violently onto the floor and roll around in pain. Even the gold wings on my back starts to disintegrate.

"Hah! As expected of the foolish living beings. To still be playing the laughable game of friendship at a time like this… What!"

"Sin-Splitting Strike!"

The location where I fell was less than five meters away from the Lich. After which, I pretended to roll to close in the distance on him by another two meters. Then, I leapt upwards and covered the final three meters in an instant. The sacred sword Pale Justice comes striking down on his head along with the lethal Holy Light. It is impossible for him to dodge the attack.

"Clang!"

Even though the Lich has been forced into a kneeling position through brute strength, the sacred sword was still stopped by the pitch-black short staff. Can the basic property of the SemiGod Equipment of being tough be used like that as well?

The green soulfire burning in the Lich's eye sockets starts to blaze. Judging from how his lower jaw is opening and closing at a rapid pace, it seems that he has started to chant another spell.

"Descent of the Hell's Black Core."

The darned cat's rich knowledge of magic spells allows her to instantaneously identify that this is a 10-circle Myth-rank Forbidden Spell, a large AOE destructive spell combining both Necromancy and Fire Magic together. As long as he completes this magic, this entire platform would turn into the volcanic vent to hell's hellfire. There is no way we would be able to survive and the same goes for him as well.

For a life form like a Lich, as long as his phylactery remains undestroyed, he is able to revive again and again. Apparently, forced to this point, Carlohin no longer has the confidence to get away unscathed. He intends to die together with us, then revive himself.

Actually, the reason why Liches are that abhorred by adventurers is that not only are they difficult to deal with, they also have the bad habit of committing a double suicide whenever something comes up.

As the sword and the staff crosses blows, I found myself in an extreme close proximity with him. I could see the malicious intent on the skull head and there is even a trace of gleefulness on it.

However, to dare to chant your incantation after I had gotten close, aren't you looking down on me for a little too much?

"You want it? Catch it."

Thus, without hesitation, I let go of the weapon which we were pitting our strength through and in front of the Lich's eyes of incomprehension, I stretch out my hands.

"Look at my Flying Dragon Cloud Exploring Hands!"

"Kacha." A crisp sound echoes and the incantation stops. That is because I have removed the lower jaw of the Lich.

"Aha! Let me help you wash your bones and maintain it for you! Dragon Exploring Hands! Dragon Exploring Hands!"

My both hands assault him simultaneously and continuously. In an instant, a bone from his hand and rib cage has been removed. Soon, even his spinal cord was pulled out and with a powerful stomp on the ground, his entire skeletal rack falls apart.

As an experienced Lich, through the last century, I can't even remember how many times I have taken out my own bones to maintain it. Just like how an experienced veteran could take disassemble his gun with his eyes closed, I could take apart a skeleton into bones and put it back together with my eyes closed.

In a few short second, all that remains of Lich Carlohin is a skeletal head without its lower jaw. I stab the sacred sword into the soulfire of his skeletal head without second thoughts. The bizarre ripple of his soul disperses and we could vaguely hear the scream of agony from the depths of his soul.

"Alright. He would take at least a few days to revive after his soulfire was incincerated by the sacred inferno. What we have to do next is to find his phylactery before he revives."

After Carlohin falls, the shortcoming of an Undead army being over-reliant on an Undead Lord shows itself once again. The large group of Low-tier Undead whom he was controlling with his Necromancy Magic immediately falls to the ground.

A few intelligent Undeads shouts 'Aulanders don't hit Aulanders', 'We were all forced into it, actually we are all good citizens', 'Actually, I am your father'. Of course, the one who shouted the last phrase got lynched.

"Reorganise them and question them where Carlohin's phylactery is? Forget it, they can't possibly know it. How about we search Carlohin's room? Now is my favorite moment of a battle, collecting spoils of war… Cough, punishing evil."

Just as I picked up the 'The Dark God's Breath of Death' smiling, Diana suddenly leaps over.

"Are you fine? Why did that evil magic have no effect on you?"

"Hmph, what do you mean by no effect? I paid a heavy price for it. Look!"

I open my clothes. In there, a black cat with half of its body exposed outside is brawling with my resilient throat. She bites, gnaws and claws, using both her fangs and claws simultaneously, but she is still unable to scratch out a wound. However, when I looked at her, she spits towards me without any hesitation.

"Look, cat shield!"

Dodging that feeble and unthreatening attack, I pull her off me and shake her about. Holding her in my hands, I made a stance of defense, as though she is a shield.

"…How can a kitten block such vile magic?"

Towards Diana's suspicion, I smile mysteriously without replying her question. You can't expect me to tell her that although this darned cat seems very cute, she is in fact an 'evil' Undead creature? Alright, actually there is no need for the inverted commas for evil. If the Queen of Banshees Harloys cannot be considered as evil, then everyone else in this world could be considered as saints.

Yes, when I said tradition previously, I meant our line's tradition of pulling our mentors down. Back then, I thought that Harloys would be a good meat shield against the Necromancy Spells.

Currently, Harloys is an Undead Slime. Although she has a portion of the composition of a living being within her, she is still an Undead creation of mine. Using Death Magic against Undeads is just like throwing a fireball towards Fire Elementals. Other than making the other party even stronger, it has no effects whatsoever.

Thus, after the 'cat shield' has blocked that Physical Frailty vector which is made of Death Magic, I am actually unaffected by its effects at all. All that came afterwards is just a performance to get closer to him to conduct a sneak attack.

In a way, this is also taking advantage of the other party's inexperience. I deduced that being in an esteemed position, Carlohin must have often cast magic safely under the protection of many bodyguards, so how would he have thought of being assaulted like that? The result is just as I have anticipated.

"Wuuuuuuu, you unfilial disciples only know how to bully me! If only I knew that all of you had malicious intentions in mind. I was blind to accept you all as my disciples. Teacher, I finally know how you felt when I stabbed you back then. Now, I also have a knife stabbed in me, not to mention that it is by two of my disciples in both the front and the back. I will never have disciples again. Wuuuuu!"

Alright, the only victim is the traumatised Harloys and her saddened heart as an educator.

"Stop faking it. If you had good relationship with Carlohin, why didn't you say it back then? Which of your disciples have you never taken advantage of? Probably, if the other party knew that it was you, he would have went even further. Besides, have you forgotten the existence of the Magic Pet contract? Your true emotions cannot be concealed from me. You expect me to believe that such a minor thing would cause you to be in such a state of agony?"

Alright, she got exposed. The next moment, the darned cat immediately stops her tears, shocking Diana, but displeasure could still be seen on her face

"Let me eat the SemiGod staff. I want to become stronger. I have had enough of the days of serving as a pet."

"Fine, then show me a cute gesture. If I am satisfied with it, I will give the staff to you."

The little kitten smiles mysteriously.

"Meow, master. Give me the thick one, the black short stick, okay? Loys really wants to eat the stick. I begging you. Meow!"

"Pu!" Alright, looks like I still underestimated the lower decency boundary of the darned cat. Initially, I only wanted to tease her, make her do some backflips and bark like a dog. After her words came out, not mentioning how I burst into laughter, Diana starts to look at me with a bizarre expression.

This silly lass believes the words of others too easily. She is probably thinking of me as a Gentleman (Pervert) once again.

However, I had intended to pass this SemiGod Equipment on to her from the start anyway. After all, bringing this SemiGod Equipment around in the mortal world is simply looking for trouble. Also, after Harloys consumes it, it would be more convenient for me to use it as well.

"That, can you stop overthinking it? Even if I'm that desperate, I won't go to the extent of venting my frustrations on a cat."

Right after I explained myself to Diana, an evil smile flashes across Harloys's face. After a distortion in space, she turns into a cute golden-haired Elf girl. Although she turns back within a single second, it is sufficient to mark the sight into the brain of the Legend Knight.

Without doubt, this is the vengeance of the 'cat shield'.

"No wonder it's called Gentlemen Alliance. So you are a Great Gentleman (Pervert) yourself, to actually make your own cat turn into a little girl, how much…"

Alright, she doesn't even use respectful language anymore. Looks like my reputation has gone down the drain this time.

"Actually, it is understandable for man to be slightly Gentleman. Actually, if you really can't bear it any longer, you can consider Momo. Although she goes a bit far with her words, she is really a good girl. She has liked you for a long period of time."

"Forget it! She definitely can't make it! Anyone but her."

Diana's untimely matchmake reminds me of what happened a few days ago. We were conducting a selection for Aurora Knights and as a Silver-rank, Momo comes running over to join in the commotion. Originally, as she is considerably powerful, she had a chance to succeed with the Frigid Nightmares. That is until she opened her mouth.

"Is there anyone who can turn into a cute shota? Hehe, that's right, an eight to nine years old little boy. Hehe, right, I have little Rolo's picture here. Can you transform into him?"

"Big Sister Seva, please help me just this once. On the account of how I helped you deflect an arrow just now, just for a moment. Just for a split moment. I really want to see little Rolo, but I am unable to defeat that pervert. Wuuuu, Momo's life is so tough."

Looking at the Momo who is pestering Seva on the airship, Diana sighs helplessly.

"It is due to her becoming weirder and weirder that I want her to marry out quickly."

"Passing the disaster onto others just because you can't deal with it? Diana, you have also been corrupted. However, I have to thank you for your warning for yesterday's night assault. Otherwise, the outcome would have been unimaginable."

"Sigh, actually this is also partially your fault. In the past, she was obviously quite normal."

"How can you blame me for this, she is obviously the one… Alright, let's just blame it all on me."

At this moment, I can't help but recall the 'King of Gentlemen' title, what all Gentlemen would proactively join my group. Throughout this journey, I have still yet to meet more than a handful of normal people.

【Ding, congratulations for noticing the hidden effect of the 'King of Gentlemen'. Not only will the title make Gentlemen proactively join your faction, it will also turn ordinary people into Gentlemen. Little Gentleman will turn into Great Gentleman, Great Gentleman will turn into God Gentleman and God Gentleman will turn into King of Gentlemen! ——System Notice: Did you notice how I gave you the greatest honor amongst the Gentlemen from the start, aren't I caring?】

"Caring your head! Do you think that we are lacking Gentlemen among our midst!"While we were celebrating our victory in the underwater base and getting a headache over the Gray Elf who is getting weirder and weirder, in the Auland Empire, the Emperor is meeting with an esteemed guest.

"Hah, with your help, what would that smelly nine-headed snake count as? Inform the envoys of the other countries. The enthronement ceremony will be brought ahead and it will be held along with the Lord Dragon Slayer's great undertaking. We will be written in the annals of history together!"

"Your highness has spoken too highly of me. I am only an insufficiently powerful old man who has yet to die. I could probably drive away the Nine-headed Dragon Emperor but killing it is probably impossible. My master also told me not to go overboard."

Despite looking like a handsome youth, he had the tone of an elderly. Judging from the golden glow radiating beneath his white skin and the halo behind his head, he isn't a mortal but a Heroic Spirit of a true God.

After a bunch of formalities, when Darsos finally sends off the Heroic Spirit, the arrogance and frenzy he displayed previously turns into calmness.

"Dragon Slayer" Bastlar. When the enemy he is facing is a Dragon, will he show mercy? Even to the extent of not going overboard? That is an insane idea. Sending down this bloodthirsty Heroic Spirit, does the Goddess of Moon intend to clash with the Queen of Storms? Darn it. Get our army to make preparations. It is possible that the situation might get out of control."

"Yet, you are still making use of this opportunity to hold the enthronement ceremony?"

"It is not like you don't know how many envoys are returning back to their homeland everyday. If Auland wants to become a superpower, then this alliance must be conducted successfully. It is hard for us to step down at this point. Since the situation can't get any worse, why don't we just throw in all our stakes and gamble a big one!"

Ps：最近一周工作超忙……好吧，已经欠了四次爆发，明天又休息，争取爆发吧

"Instant casting Finger of Death? Impossible!"

TL: DotA reference

Just clarifying, the spells his cast normally carries Power of Death which I think probably works just like poison, afflicting someone with death (status), something like that. So, if it isn't dispelled, the magic will just assume like something like poison; if it hits, he will be poisoned/ whatever effects. But, when it is dispelled, the magic power probably bursts, resulting in a shockwave. (Based on my interpretation)

"Death and Decay!"

TL: WoW3

"Descent of the Hell's Black Core."

TL: I can't find a decent translation for it. I can't be sure but I think the reference is to Bastard!! (A Japanese manga and anime) There's one spell by its protagonist Dark Schneider whose name is really similar to the name of this spell and if I'm not wrong about the English translation, it's called Halloween.

"No wonder it's called Gentlemen Alliance. So you are a Great Gentleman (Pervert) yourself, to actually make your own cat turn into a little girl, how much…"

Alright, she doesn't even use respectful language anymore. Looks like my reputation has gone down the drain this time.

TL: If you recall, she always uses Lord and (rarely) a more respectful Chinese word for you. This time, she just addresses him casually as though like a peer.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 108: The Secret of the Lich

Translator: StarveCleric Editor: StarveCleric

The over reliance of the Undead Calamity on its mastermind dealt it a solid wound. Following the fall of the Lich, Carlohin's Undead army falls apart.

In our eyes as ex-Undead Lords, this shows that the army's structure is extremely chaotic. The more mature an Undead army is, the more Middle-tier and High-tier Undead they would have. With more middle-level commanders within the army, the low-tier cannon fodders would be able to exert a greater impact on the battlefield through their leadership. They would also be even less fearful of getting killed.

However, the reason why Emperor Yongye's Yongye army fell apart after his death back then was because he also walked the opposite extremity. His army had too much High-tier and Middle-tier Undead in their midst. After losing their common leader, Emperor Yongye, along with the formation of the Country of Undead and the temptation of the Eternal Night Scepter, an opportunity opens for the powerful to climb to the pinnacle, causing them to fall into internal strife.

"That being said, that junior Lich of mine is really quite dumb. To actually chant right in front of a melee fighter, not to mention a spell with a long incantation. Is he that sick of living? Is this what you taught him? His battle experience is incredulously horrid. Looks like your standard as an educator is getting worse and worse."

The darned cat on my shoulders became so mad from my words that her hairs stood on ends. If it wasn't for the fact that she is still feeling awful from trying to bite through my skin, she would definitely come assaulting me once again.

I understand her quite well. Usually, she is about just as thick-skinned as me, indifferent to any words directed towards her. However, the moment when doubt is cast over the standard of her magic and her standard as an educator, she would be provoked in an instant.

"That… That isn't taught by me! Also, I don't teach such a basic thing. The fool is obviously the one who lacks battle experience. I am not some kindergarten teacher; do I still have to teach these basics over and over again?"

Yes, basics. As a fragile Mage job, the first law that they have to observe is to maintain a safe distance from close combatants.

During a battle between a powerful Mage and a close combatant, the close combatants would often be trying their best to close in distance on the Mage while the Mage would be using their defensive spells to avoid them and further the gap between them through Teleportation. This cycle will go on continuously until a gap appears in one's defense, and that would be the decisive moment.

In the final conclusion, either the Mage would gain sufficient distance and time to focus their firepower to blast away the close combatants or that the close combatants would successfully grind away the defensive spells, escape spells and control spells of the other party and slice them apart.

To say the truth, this isn't very fair. The Spellcasters could err over and over again whereas it could be fatal the moment the close combatants commit a mistake. Under most circumstances, close combatants would find themselves unable to catch up with the Mages and end up being played to death.

However, there is no such as absolute equality in this world. Mage jobs have a high requirement for innate talent and they number less than a tenth of the other jobs. Furthermore, they require a large amount of time and fortune to groom. Thus, it is often easier for Mages to earn a position of respect in the human society compared to close combatants.

Without doubt, as the Head of Court Mages and a king of the royal family, Carlohin possesses true authority. However, being in an esteemed position, he would be lacking in opportunities to accumulate battle experience. Venturing out, he would always bring along a large group of bodyguards. So, how could it be possible for him to stand on the frontlines and be forced into a life and death situation?

Should I say that he inexperienced to the point of naivety? This junior of mine actually dares to chant right in front of a close combatant. Even though my power rank is much lower than his, he shouldn't underestimate me that much. Assuming that I didn't dismantle him forcefully, if I were to send in a few more attacks from the Pale Justice, he would also be done for.

"I… I think that I should expel Carlohin from my apprenticeship. I have never taught such a shameful apprentice. Actually, you should be secretly joyful over it. If it wasn't for this fellow lacking in battle experience to such a ludicrous point, given his strength as a Saint-rank Lich along with his SemiGod Equipment, it is definitely impossible for you to defeat him."

What Harloys said is true. Actually, this couldn't be blamed on the teacher for not guiding him well. Apparently, he would usually make full use of his strength as a Saint-rank and his SemiGod Equipment to blast everything with high-circle spells. Meeting someone who is immune to his spells, he immediately panics. If Carlohin wasn't that foolish, given his strength as a Legend-rank Fire Mage and a Saint-rank Necromancer, not to mention the possession of a SemiGod Equipment, he could have dealt with us patiently. There would at least be a dozen methods for him to claim victory and he wouldn't have ended up decapitated.

This sufficiently verifies an old adage. No matter how powerful a person's martial arts is, if their brain is unable to function well, they would end being put in place by a concrete brick.

I nod my head solemnly, even though a smile had creeped onto my face.

"Heh, this junior of mine is almost like a captain of a treasure delivery convoy. The equipment on his body is not bad at all. Then, I will be taking this SemiGod Equipment with joy."

[The Dark God's Breath of Death]

[Attack Power: 1-2 Tier: SemiGod]

[Single-handed staff. Prerequisite: Intelligence 15, High-ranked Necromancer]

[Breath of Death: Allows one to store 3 Death Spells that is of maximum 8-circles (Legend-rank), allowing the user to instant cast it the moment it is activated. For a 9-circle spell (Myth-rank), the user is able to cast it without incantation and only one 9-circle spell can be stored.]

[Domain of Death: With this staff as the center, an intangible Domain of Death exists. In this domain, the effects of Death Magic is increased by 50% and the probability of Affliction of Death being inflicted is increased by 30%.]

[The Countenance of the Dead: The wielder's Intelligence will be increased by 2, Stamina by 2 and he will be immune to all fear-related and death-related effects. However, his charm will be reduced by 10 (This stat can be reduced to the point of negativity)]

[The Protection of the Dark God: Summon a formless protective barrier which can withstand 200 magic damage/magic equipment damage. Before the protective barrier breaks, the wielder will be immune to all stunning, hexing and any other control-type magic. Duration: 10 seconds]

[The Rage of the Dark God: An active ability. After it is activated, the next magic spell will be enchanted with the Affliction of Death effect, even if it is just a normal Magic Bullet. The Affliction of Death effect would be equivalent to the power rank of the spell.]

[Soul Conversion: Siphon the soul of a dead and convert it into pure Power of Death]

[The Ancient Undead Emperor Dark God has once reached the pinnacle in the field of Death. It is said that just by breathing, he is able to plunge the living into the world of the dead. Even if he has already fallen, the SemiGod Equipment still contains a fragment of his soul. Perhaps, an Undead Lord would be able to comprehend the profoundness of death through this equipment and ascend to the highest throne of as a SemiGod Undead Emperor.]

This is a classical SemiGod Equipment catered for battles. The Undead Emperor's soul fragment as well as the profound wisdom hidden within it that could send Undead Lords into a state of frenzy could actually be neglected. After all, it is much more dependent on luck than anything else, it is not something that could be attained forcefully. Rather, the three instant-cast Death Spells of the Breath of Death ability already makes it an astonishingly powerful killing tool.

Just with this 'Breath of Death' itself, it doesn't need any other abilities. Throwing out three Death Spells in an instant, who would be able to withstand it? Also, with the 'Soul Conversion' ability, the wielder's mana would never run dry,

No wonder Carlohin's battle experience would be that lacking. With this SemiGod Equipment, he is probably used to instant killing everything. Even if he is obstructed temporarily, he just has to siphon a few souls and continue blasting spells over.

"Although they say that I am a cannon Mage, this junior of mine is obviously the true outstanding cannon Mage."

Looking at the Protection of the Dark God, it seems that I have underestimated the other party. When he chanted the spell to commit a double suicide with us, he seems to have been putting his faith on this protective barrier. To get through that 200 damage barrier, I would have at least taken me 7 to 8 strikes. I wouldn't have the time to do anything else even if I managed to break the barrier. However, he didn't expect that I would be unlike his previous opponents, that I wouldn't utilize my powerful weapons while challenging the powerful Lich and instead choose to pull out his bones barehanded. After pulling out his lower jaw with one strike, he was unable to even chant any spells normally and naturally, the odds fell in our favors.

If this toy were to be exposed outside, the Church of Holy Light would probably launch a crusade against me instantly. I intended for Harloys to consume it but the current her should still be unable to ingest a SemiGod Equipment. Preparations still have to be made and thus, I kept the SemiGod Equipment joyfully.

Just when my evaluation of Carlohin went up after catching sight of that defensive ability which didn't activate as anticipated, five minutes later, my overly high evaluation of him crumbles once again.

"This… I really didn't teach this. I… I don't know him!"

"I believe you. Such a brainless student indeed cannot be justified by the improper guidance of a mentor. He is probably born with a defect in his brain that cannot be cured with any medicine. His intelligence is probably on par with that silly lass. How did he ascend to Saint-rank?"

The moment we walked into Carlohin's room in the Mage Tower, we began to 'collect spoils of war'. However, the moment we started searching around his room, we found a square box under his bed.

Opening it, we saw a blue bottle wrapped in velvet. Inside the bottle, a soulfire burns quietly.

If there isn't a second Lich here, this toy is surely the Carlohin's phylactery.

This is an ideal textbook example. A model soul bottle, placed in a box in fear that he might lose it. To interpret the word 'phylactery' literally to such a level, he could be considered as eccentric as well.

TL: Phylactery literally means Soul Box in Chinese. And his soul is literally placed in a bottle in a box.

While other Liches are trying their hardest to disguise their phylacteries over and over again, fearful of someone finding this weakness of theirs, this phylactery which sits upright there without a hint of disguise left us stupefied.

"Hey, Harloys, if you were to be converted into a Lich here, how would you create your phylactery?"

"I would find some debris and throw it into the water after successfully converting it. I can guarantee that no one would be able to find it. You?"

"I would put it into an ordinary-looking concrete block and use it in the main passageway. Passers-by would cross it every day but they would never imagine that there would be a phylactery under their feet."

The two of them stare at each other, a hint of a smile appearing in both their eyes.

"Alas, our heritage was unfortunate! Back then, I should have included an intelligence test in the entrance exams."

"Don't tell others that I am his senior. I can't afford to gain such a title."

The sighs of the two harmonizes as one. Finally, someone can no longer withstand all the sarcastic remarks directed in his face.

"Darsos's dogs, do you think that you could insult me casually just because I have lost? No matter what, I am a king of Auland. My senior? Do you know who my master is? You think that you… Don't shake the bottle, I am feeling really giddy now. Stop shaking it!"

One of the reason why the textbook example of soul bottles has died out is because that souls contained in a bottle is really too fragile. Just by slightly shaking it, Carlohin immediately surrenders without second thoughts.

"This sensation feels so familiar."

"Un, it is made from your skin, darned cat."

Alright, ignoring the darned cat who stops what she was doing to bite me with all her might, I turn my attention towards the phylactery which fell into silence.

"Alright, allow me to reintroduce ourselves to explain why I am your senior. Un, I should the oldest senior who managed to survive until this point. I am Roland.Mist and this darned cat is our master, Harloys."

"How could this be possible!"

Carlohin is unable to retain his silence. Not mentioning how his heritage is exposed in a few words, how could that fearsome Queen of Banshees be reduced to a soft and furry little cat.

However, that black cat glares at him in displeasure. An apparition-like figure flashes behind her for an instant. That familiar ripple of her soul is the best name card.

"How have you been doing? By the way, don't claim to be my disciple in the future. It is really embarrassing for me. Right, Harlock (Carlohin's fake name), seeing you in such a state, all of my anger has been dispelled. Let's just strike off the grudges we had in the past. Of course, you can also reject it and we could recalculate the debt between us."

The soulfire in the bottle ripples. If the bottle could nod its head freely, it would have most probably have turned into a roly-poly toy.

"Teacher Harloys, you said it as though I wronged you. You were obviously the one who made use of all of us. We should be the one seeking you for revenge, not… Alright, I will stop talking."

Noticing the black cat baring her teeth, he recalls her narrow-minded and vengeful nature and that he is now in the other party's hands, Carlohin immediately gives in.

"Wait, the oldest senior? That legendary person is also one of Harloys's disciple and it is said that he is from Mist Country… Yong yong yong yong Emperor Yongye!"

Alright, the agitation of his soul ripples throughout the room, revealing his shock and fear.

As the only Undead Emperor and the founder of the strongest Undead Calamity in recent times, Yongye Calamity, Emperor Yongye is an existence well-known to all Necromancers. He is an obelisk which can't be surpassed as well as an existence which strikes fear in them.

"Un, that's me. You don't have to be that shocked. You are also an immortal existence yourself now. Are you that shocked that I didn't die?"

I planned to reveal my own identity from the very start. The world of the Undead is much simpler than the world of the living. There is only one law in the world of the Undead, the powerful reigns supreme. With the golden name of Emperor Yongye suppressing him down, the reality of his failure just a while ago and his phylactery in my hands, I don't think that he is able to play any tricks.

"I won't be saying anything excessive. From now on, you will listen to me. We are all from the same trade and are well-versed in means to torture souls. If you wish to play any tricks, go ahead. However, if your schemes are sub-par to the point that I can't stand looking at them any further, I don't think much have to be said about your outcome."

Don't think much have to be said = Think for it yourself = Scaring yourself. There is no bottom limit to the imagination of intelligent lifeforms. The more used one is to being cruel to others, the more easily they are able to think of cruel tortures that could be done to themselves. This kind of method of inducing fear in others has works hundred out of hundred times, especially against Necromancers who are adept in torturing the souls of others.

If Carlohin is really some warrior who refuses to yield even upon death, he wouldn't have converted himself into a Lich in the first place. Seeing how even the almighty Harloys was turned into a pet, he lost all of his will to resist.

Thus, what happens afterwards is me giving the commands and him carrying out the commands.

"… I will stop here. Anyway, you already have a grudge against Darsos, so when he opens the door, you can lead your army to battle against him. Of course, it will end with your loss, but do remember to end it with a splendid self-explosion. Of course, the information on the fleet must be left behind as well. Don't destroy it along with the explosion."

I don't think that we would be able to conceal everything from Darsos after we start to develop our own Air Fleet. However, it is entirely possible to create a little bit of chaos. The traces of the existence of Undead cannot be concealed, not to mention the scars of the battle which was just fought. The easiest way to conceal the scars of a fight is to cover up with new ones.

Of course, there are no eternal secrets. There are some matters that would surely leave behind traces if done and a day will come when everything is exposed.

To the East Mist which lacks everything, the rare alloy equipment of the White Wolf Guards is already a priceless treasure. There is no way we could give up on the spoils of war we collected here. The thing we have to do now is to do a series of preparations so that our existence here won't be exposed that quickly.

"Heh, after Auland is done dealing with the Seafolk, it would be about time for the onset of the 'Vultures of War', the great war of the human kingdoms. When the war finally ends, it should be about time for the onset of the Underground Alliance and the Undead Calamity onto the stage. As long as we are able to tide through our current crisis, I do not believe that he would still have the leisure to find trouble with the northern countries. Furthermore, the East Mist would have grown stronger by then. It would be hard to tell who would be the one finding trouble with the other. Right, the seven countries in the Northern Lands aren't that unambitious as well. Since we have decided to stake it all on East Mist, we should also make preparations for war."

No matter what, this is the territory of Lich Carlohin. The best way to clean up the base is to obtain the assistance of the other party. Currently, the most important thing to do is make him submit to us obediently. In order to make him work for us without worries, it is imperative for us to offer him some benefits after slapping him in the face.

"I am not an unreasonable person. If you listen to me obediently, no matter what profound magic secrets or godly weapons and treasures it is, if there is something you want, feel free to bring it up. You should have heard of it before, that I am not a stingy person and I tend to be credible."

Emperor Yongye's promise is extremely valuable. Hearing my words, the soulfire in the bottle stuns suddenly before blazing frenziedly.

"Pardon my insolence, but what is with the current form of yours and Lord Mentor? Could it be that you all have been revived?"

This isn't something much to hide about. I nod my head directly.

"Then, have you all regained your senses? Do you all possess the desires of a physical body?"

I nod my head once again. Although Harloys is still half an Undead, her functions on all aspects are no different from the living.

"Harloys's body is created by me. You should also be aware of my ability in that aspect. Why, do you wish for me to create a physical body for you as well?"

"Of course! I have had enough of the days living as an Undead. Although it is true that we aren't plagued by hunger and thirst, we are also devoid of the desire to enjoy luxurious food. While it is true that we are devoid of the instinctive desires of the physical body, living on like this is really a torture. Lord, I am begging you, as long as you are able to restore the senses and desires of the physical body in me, I am willing to pay any price!"

"Alright. It is just a body of a male. It is but a simple task. However, I have to first emphasize that even though you would be similar to a normal person on most aspects, you are still an immortal Undead internally, so you will be unable to leave behind descendants. I am able to restore senses and desires, but I am still incapable of transcending the boundaries of life and death at this point."

"Just restoring desires is enough. Just desires are enough."

I smile gleefully. I am not afraid of you coming up with unreasonable requests, I only fear that you are devoid of pursuits. Since you have something to request of me, naturally, it makes it easier for me to control you.

"Fine, leave it to me. When it is time, pass me a painting of how you were previously. I can guarantee that I would be able to restore your original appearance."

"That… Are you able to make a female physical body?"

At that moment, I lost my footing and my hands loosened, almost dropping his phylactery onto the floor.

Based on my many years of experiences of meeting with such incidents, I can already guess the damned developments that is about to happen.

"That, liking cute little boys is a common little interest among nobles. I believe that Lord would be able to understand that as well. Although it was fine with my original body back then, if there is a chance, I would still like to change to a different style!"

As though intimidated by my livid face, the next moment, Carlohin yells out his desire as though he is putting his everything on the line.

"No, I will honestly tell you, my Lord, that this is the goal of my life. This is also the main reason why I pursued Necromancy!"

"Shut up, gay!"

I suppressed the urge to smash the bottle and ignored the darned cat who is busy rolling around in front of me in laughter. She seems to have knew it from the start. I have no desire whatsoever to interact with this kind of pervert. The next moment, I turn around to leave.

"Lord! Please don't go. I am begging you, this is the deepest innate desire of a foolish man who was born in the wrong body…"

"Pui!" I already have enough Gentlemen by my side. This kind of gay pervert is challenging my tolerance and bottom line as a man. Thus, I refuse to stop for him.

"Lord! Have you heard of Cassomes?"

Of course, I have heard of it. The future flagship of the Auland Air Fleet —— The Unsinkable Cassomes. That is a super warship that would be known by every single household in the future.

"Hmph, of course I have heard of it. However, if its construction is complete, is it possible for you not to take it out in this battle? That is a flagship of an Air Fleet after all. It isn't that easy to build it."

"Of course, its construction isn't completed yet. However, its prototype, the King Carlohin which I built privately, is almost completed! Lord, as long as you fulfill my wish, he would be yours."

No matter how powerful a person's martial arts is, if their brain is unable to function well, they would end being put in place by a concrete brick.

TL: i.e. Even if they are extremely powerful, if they are not smart enough, they will still end up defeated by creative methods sooner or later by an enemy.

即死类法术

TL: Truthfully I had no idea how to translate this. Literally, it means Instant Death Magic and it afflicts an Instant Death Status (or Brink of Death status, depending on how you interpret the word). I tried googling it but couldn't really find any usage of it in any literature. So, I've translated it into Death Magic and called the status Affliction of Death. The terminologies I chose to use doesn't really affect the story or the meaning of it but just leaving a side note to inform you all.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 109: Borealis

Translator: StarveCleric Editor: StarveCleric

Unable to resist the temptation of the powerful warship, I eventually agreed to the request of the pervert. Even so, I drew a fine line between us in our head.

"After I'm done using him, I will tie him to a boulder weighing a ton and toss him into the river. No, I'll feed him to Beifeng. Wait, what if his tendencies spawn a new attribute in Beifeng. That would be really scary. It'll be safer to just sink him in the river. Those Gentlemen are already a handful to deal with. I must make sure to prevent him from interacting with the rest!"

I am gravely disgusted. After all, I'm just an ordinary person. Yes, without a doubt, I'm an ordinary person. After all, it is impossible for me to be the King of Gentlemen.

"Darned Auland Empire! They should rename themselves into the Auland Gay Empire instead. Hmph, one of them fell in love with a man who looks like a woman while the other one feels that he should have been born a female. I think that pair of uncle and nephew complements each other well!"

However, with Carlohin's full cooperation, we managed to attain our goal of taking full control over the secret base a lot more efficiently. Also, whenever I see the super warship docked in the underground space below the Mage Tower, I would pinch the tail of the darned cat and verify that I am not dreaming from her shrieks and flurry of claws.

The King Carlohin, originally named as the Warrior of Auland, is a prototype for the flagship Cassomes. In reality, however, the capabilities of the prototype exceed that of his brother ship. Just like how the Roland No.2 is much stronger than its other kin, prototypes are built without a cap on the budget to prove the feasibility of their theories. It is not surprising for King Carlohin's capabilities to be above that of the Cassomes.

King Carlohin, super heavyweight battleship, length 243m and width 40m. It is armed with nine magic siege cannons, seven medium-sized Mage Tower, one Supreme Mage tower and 32 medium-light technical cannons. The main cannon of the ship has a range of 30km. Also, the ship has a hangar, allowing it to hold three Eagle Corvettes.

The ship can be used in both air and at sea. Upon descending onto the water surface, it would displace 65,000 tons of water. Floating on the surface of the water, it would take around 10 minutes for it to start soaring into the sky. When it is in the sky, it can travel at a maximum speed on 120km/h. As a flying unit, its speed isn't very fast. However, when its big size is taken into consideration, I think that its speed can already be considered ridiculously fast.

It is originally designed as the flagship of the Auland Air Fleet. Due to a lack of upper limit on the budget, regardless of whether it is the size, speed or firepower, the numbers on this super warship exceeds that of Cassomes significantly. However, in the official record, it is stated that the ship's aft suddenly exploded in the midst of a certain experiment and 'sunk' into the deep sea.

Although both the sinking and the explosion are real, none of the crewmates on the ship lost their life. Their families are also well-taken care of by Carlohin. A year and a half later after the incident, the King Carlohin activated once again and enters the underwater secret base, which was under Carlohin's complete control. At this point, the ship has become his trump card in the vie for the throne, waiting patiently and silently for the day it would be renamed as Emperor Carlohin.

On top of that, in order to raise the success rate of an assault on the royal capital, when all eight Mage Towers are fully activated, the ship can form a formidable barrier as well as to go into stealth mode.

This ship is the ultimate crystallization of the Auland Empire's centuries of effort, but yet, due to a certain person's greed, it has become a tool for seizing the crown.

From the moment when Carlohin realized that the underwater base is isolated from the outside world, he acutely sensed that the next time the door opens, he would fall out completely with his nephew. To prepare for the day, he devoted 90% of the manpower and resources onto this massive ship right after tests on the Eagle's engines were completed.

With indefatigable builders, coolies and engineers, the construction of the King Carlohin is already 95% completed. On the other hand, the Cassomes, which priority was given to, is only half-completed.

In "history", when the gates finally open ten years later, Darsos found himself facing the strength of a completed fleet… If it isn't for the fact that their nation is in grave peril, forcing the uncle and nephew to come to a temporary ceasefire, as well as the fact that the noble title of the King of the Frost Wolves is already known throughout the continent, Darsos would probably found himself forced off the throne.

But now, this super battleship that did not appear in any official records came easily into my hands.

With Carlohin's assistance, we weren't impeded by the traps while heading to the bottom levels from a Mage Tower. Upon reaching the dock for King Carlohin, we found the ship surrounded by industrious Undead workers and top-notch Engineers.

The weaker a person is, the lower the probability they would able to retain their intelligence after converting into an Undead. In order to retain the knowledge and wisdom required for the construction of the ship, all of those top-notch engineers and scholars from various professions were still alive.

Despite having the remaining food supplies distributed to them, given the fact that they have been isolated from the outer world for a long period of time as well as the hard labor they underwent with minimal food, they became so thin that they looked like Skeleton Soldiers.

From another perspective, our assault on the base actually rescued the dying them. After being forcibly displaced into this location then witnessing their friends and loved ones being converted into undying beings, the engineers hold deep resentment against Auland Empire, Darsos and Carlohin. Upon hearing that I am from East Mist Communal Country, my recruitment of the personnel went unbelievably smooth.

Of course, being able to survive until now proves that they're all smart people. They know what choices they have to make to continue living on.

"It'll be completed by next month and that it would be able to forcibly set sail in two weeks?"

After obtaining this information from the jovial engineers and scholars who were enjoying the dried meat I distributed to them, I am astonished. If I were to come a month later, we would most probably have no chance of winning the battle.

"Prioritize the completion of the Mage Towers. If required, use the spare parts from the Mage Towers in this base. What we need the most now is the stealth ability of the ship to conduct assaults."

I gave out new orders on the construction of the ship delightfully. With this ship in my hands, I feel much more confident and hopeful about my future plans.

King Carlohin… The moment that I recall that this is the name of a certain gay and that I might need to live in a ship named after a gay, I did not hesitate to put renaming the ship as my utmost priority.

However, naming has never been my forte. Just as I was hesitating to shout out The Roland as a name for the ship, the words of the darned cat dispel my intention.

"Have you forgotten the Roland Titan robot? Do you intend to create a transformer set or a whole series of Roland products?"

Then, I thought of naming it over the concept of law and justice, so I recommended the name 'Absolute Justice'. However, the darned cat retorts, "In short, cancer?", and I was defeated once again.

TL: Absolute Justice (Jue Dui Zheng Yi Hao) - Cancer (Jue Zheng) which is a homophone for Cancer

"Love And Courage?"

"Little kid, how old are you this year? Are you trying to make people laugh their heads off?"

"Angry Birds?"

"The name makes it feel like the ship would crash into either a pig or a house. Think of something else."

"Angry Grape?"

TL: i.e. The Grapes of Wrath, written by John Steinbeck

"This name feels like it'll bring us bad luck throughout the entire journey, as though we would meet with an economic crisis and go bankrupt!"

"Angry Banana?"

TL: An author from Qidian

"How about Angry Squirrel! Give the name some serious thought! Stop considering the names of animals and fruits. Go for something mighty and domineering."

TL: The author of this book

"Archangel!"

TL: Gundam Seed

"Although Archangel does sound impressive, it sounds like an extremely inauspicious name which would bring down its teammates."

"Snowy Wind!"

TL: Japanese Destroyer Yukikaze.

"No way, it sounds even more inauspicious. I can already feel a chill down my spine."

"Danyang!"

TL: It's the exact same ship as Yukikaze, just a different name after it came into China's possession

"Is there even a difference from the one you just proposed? Can you stop coming up with such inauspicious names?"

"Titanic."

"Will you only be content when the ship sinks? Do you hold some kind of deep-seated grudge against the ship? Can't you come up with an auspicious name?"

"Gentlemen, Unite"

TL: Transformers

"Sure, I have nothing to say about that. However, do your parents know about your suicidal tendencies? Do you find the number of Gentlemen under your command lacking?"

"Soaring Dragon."

"I know at least 20 ships with this name. Are you sure you want to add a 3-digit number behind it?"

"Queen Elisa(beth)!" Alright, a certain Demon Marquess is crossing dimensions in a furious attempt to brush up her presence.

"Revoked. Why don't we name it the Chaos Banshee Empress?" Alright, you darned cat. Your intentions are finally revealed. That name smells strongly of the name of an evil boss. Somehow, it feels like the ship would end up imploding if we were to use this name!

…The endless proposals and rejections feels more like a depressing exam.

I can confirm once again that naming is a task that saps one's spirit and strength. Even though I came up a whole string of more than twenty names, they were all rejected. (Mysterious voice: Are you sure you weren't looking for it?)

"Borealis."

TL: Aurora Borealis is the name of the Northern Lights. Borealis is a reference to a gigantic ship in Half-life 2. This.

"Although it feels like it's secretly representing something, let's use it since it has yet to sink."

Aurora Borealis is a natural phenomenon exclusive to the northern lands. From another perspective, it represents the desire of the Mist Country to rise up once more through all odds.

"Do we still require two more weeks? Can the progress be hastened?"

The answer that I received is quite depressing. The ship can be forcibly commissioned in two weeks, but it would only possess the ability to fly. Most of the cannons on the ship would be unusable. Furthermore, two weeks is an assumption of an idealistic situation. Looking at the current situation, there is a high probability that the work would be delayed.

The destruction of the power source in our attack as well as my intention for the survivors who barely survived the crisis to take a break and eat some good food to recover makes a delay in the completion of the ship even more probable.

However, what is great is that as long as we are able to fly it out of the base, we could complete the remaining construction in the midst of the journey.

Without a doubt, with the standoff between the Seafolk and the Auland Empire, a complete outbreak of war between the two factions can erupt at any moment. On the contrary, this underwater base is the safest location at present time and very quickly, I made my decision.

"Since the Auland Empire has approved of departure within the contract, it's about time for the envoys of the East Mist Communal Country to return back to the North."

Once I return to the surface, I will arrange for a convoy back to the North. At the very least, on the surface, I cannot allow the envoy team to remain in this dangerous city.

"Reyne, find those people whose name are on this list. If their names are underlined in red, it means that the person must be acquired at all cost, even if it means the use of force or outright abduction. If their names are underlined in blue, it means that while it would be for the best if we could recruit them, but do not force them if they are unwilling to. The ones underlined in purple are the ones not to use force against no matter what happens, otherwise they will become a source of trouble."

We are already bound to offend the Auland Empire, it doesn't really matter for us to go a little further. Since we have already begun poaching their talents, we might as well claim more of them while we're at it. With these 'historical figures' under our command, regardless of whether it is us, the East Mist Communal Country or the Auland Empire, the future would probably change significantly.

"After locating them, get their family to move in here. Remember to inform them that the city is in danger and that we are rescuing them. This is the truth, so go ahead and do what you must."

Without doubt, the underwater base and the Borealis in my possession is the ray of hope in this chaotic situation. It gives us a foothold with the option to advance and to retreat, guaranteeing our safety.

However, my good mood immediately sours the moment I arrive back at the Church of Law.

"Inviting me to the enthronement ceremony which would be held in advance? Am I crazy or has Darsos gone mad?"Following the invasion of the Seafolk and the annihilation of their three main fleets, the Auland Empire is gradually losing their control over their coastal areas.

All the towns along the coast has come under attack by the Seafolk and in response, the Empire has mobilized all of their garrison troops. The cities which had been purged by the carnivorous Fishmen Tribes has already hit the 3-digit mark. Despite the uneasy balance that is being maintained in the capital, the surrounding areas have already descended into complete chaos.

Facing endless hordes of Seafolk, the Auland Empire's navy, which wasn't really strong in the first place, began to be pushed back. On the great river leading to Kagersi City, the garrison fleet of the human forces are either annihilated or has docked on the pier of the towns, seeking the assistance from the local troops.

Hundreds of tribes are gathering and advancing forward. Under the leadership of the Storm Priests who possess the Crest of the Storm, the tribes are gradually transitioning from mere mercenaries into a true organized army.

Among their ranks are the short and ugly Fishmen, the gorgeous and pure Mermaids, the gigantic and burly Sea Giants and the ones who number the most, the half-human half-fish Nagas and the many different types of Water Elementals.

After their marshalling and a simple training is completed, the Seafolk are prepared for battle with the Storm Priests standing in the core of the army. Under the guidance of the true Goddess, the Queen of Storm, after a long march, their destination comes into view.

"Capital, a new capital, a new capital that belongs to us."

This is what the Seafolk are chanting.

Snowy Wind/ Yukikaze

TL: Although she was known for being a lucky ship, various crews aboard other ships throughout the war viewed her as a bad omen, due to the fact that she escorted Shinano (when said ship was torpedoed and sunk by USS Archerfish), and Yamato (during Operation Ten-Go, where said ship and five others were sunk)

Source: KanColle Wikia

I have no idea when did I transit from Northern Lands to Southern Lands but just clarifying, Mist Country is in the North (lol only realized it after noticing the mention on Northern Lights)

I have reflected the other chapters to show so as well

Just a question, do you all prefer double spacing or single spacing between paragraphs. My chapters alternate between the two but I tend to prefer double (though it takes more effort) because it makes it look neater and the words seems less cramped.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 110: Dragon Slayer and True Love

Translator: StarveCleric Editor: StarveCleric

"'Dragon Slayer' Bastlar. Is the Goddess of the Moon crazy? Why would she send this mad dog out?"

The arrival of the Heroic Spirit under the Goddess of the Moon is not a secret. After all, the difference between a Heroic Spirit and a human being is obvious at sight. Not to mention, that person didn't even intend to conceal his own identity, living in the city as though it is normal. His rate of appearance in the city is surprisingly high.

In the legends of the Order Gods, Heroic Spirits are mighty heroes in history. When their lifespan nears its end and their feats are recognized by the Gods, they could sign a soul contract with a God, becoming the God's glorious and eternal warrior.

Of course, this is from an optimistic point of view. From what I see, Heroic Spirits are magnificent only in appearance. If one were to throw away all the meaningless praises and poetry, they are actually just a different kind of Undead in the Order Faction, not to mention Undead who signed a contract of eternal slavery. They are unlucky fellows who don't even have a private life or holidays.

Their most obvious trait of that is that despite possessing a physical body and lust, they are unable to bear offspring. This was decided by the nature of their soul of the dead who has entered the process of reincarnation. This is true no matter how their physical body is changed. Furthermore, if one is just talking about restoring one's physical body and lust, my Undead Creation techniques are also able to achieve that feat.

On the other hand, reincarnated God Envoys and Angels are able to leave bear offspring because they have been through the complete cycle of reincarnation, thus becoming a living being once more. Un, the truth is that Angels actually originates from humans, similar to how Demons of the Lower Realm are made.

Furthermore, they are beings of fixation just like the Undead. In fact, even the Heroic Spirits, despite possessing a much better name, are beings of fixation. There is no doubt that they were once great heroes of history, but being a great hero doesn't mean that they are saints devoid of desires. After becoming Heroic Spirits, they still retain a high level of fixation towards the interests of their previous life and their past.

Bastlar's past can be summarized through his title, 'Dragon Slayer'.

He is born a noble of the Wood Elves. Back then, the Elf Kingdom was prosperous and he should have had a blissful childhood. However, his happy days didn't last.

During the era which he lived in, the Dragon race still weren't as rare as they were today. Just like many bedtime stories, he once had a happy family. However, one day, a Green Dragon passes by his house and casually breathes a Dragon Breath, similar to how some uncivilized fellows spit would do casually by the roadside, though the worst thing that could occur is them meeting with the fining auntie wearing a red armband. Unlike humans, the result of an uncivilized Dragon is Bastlar's entire family getting annihilated, leaving him behind.

Alright, the rest of the story is quite cliché. Motivated by his past, the orphan slowly grows up and eventually climbs to the pinnacle of the world. However, even after his name tremors the world, he was still unable to find the Green Dragon who killed his parents.

"Since I am unable to find him, I might as well wipe out all of those vile Dragons. This is vengeance, as well as to prevent tragedies like mine from occurring again."

Without doubt, these are arrogant words from someone afflicted with paranoia. However, when the one who said such arrogant words is an expert who has the ability to carry it out, tragedy strikes on the giant Dragons.

The Dragon race holds deep hatred towards him. He doesn't limit his targets to just the Green Dragons. In his eyes, these massive creatures are all threats and only a dead Dragon is a good Dragon. Thus, exploiting all means, not questioning the morality of his actions, he doesn't even spare fledglings and their eggs. In his opinion, anyone who sides with the Dragons deserve to die.

The vengeance of the Dragon race struck, causing him to lose his wife and his friends, plunging him into loneliness once again. This fueled his motivation further and he eventually became the most renowned professional Dragon Slayer in the world.

As someone who is perfectly afflicted with paranoia and a Dragon Slayer hero, his abilities are catered specially against giant Dragons. Be it Dragon Slaying Javelin or Dragon Slaying Sword, he possesses it all. Also, it is recorded that the number of Dragons that fell under his hands number at least four digits and there isn't a lack of SemiGod Dragons in the mix. Even after he incited the common wrath of the Dragon race and was lynched to death, he successfully dragged down hundreds of Dragons down with him.

"My cute baby, listen obediently to your mummy. If you were to cause a ruckus, 'Dragon Slayer' Bastlar will come."

These words have become the trump card of the Dragon mothers to scare their children. Through their Bloodline Inheritance which passes knowledge down one generation to the other, the fledglings are well-aware of that title and the countless Dragon lives who have fallen under him. Thus, from young, they hold fear to this name.

Even if it is the fearless Little Red, she also had a period when she is lulled to sleep by bedtime stories. Back then, when Bastlar is mentioned, unease and hesitation would appear on her face.

It is to the extent that when the Goddess of Moon Patricia accepted Bastlar as her Heroic Spirit due to her side Concept as a Goddess of Hunters, she is viewed with hostility by the Dragon Tribe. Two wars of Gods even broke out due to their soured relationship.

Judging from solely his strength, there is no problem whatsoever sending Bastlar down into the mortal world. Even if he could only forcibly exert the prowess of a SemiGod through his body as a Heroic Spirit, he still possesses fighting power capable of rivaling with the Nine-headed Dragon Emperor. At the very least, this Heroic Spirit has descended to the mortal world for three times in the past and during which, he was able to kill three powerful giant Dragons while clearing away a few hundred of grown Dragons along the way. In the view of most people, there isn't a single Dragon he is unable to defeat.

"As an outstanding Hunter, the first thing one has to do when hunting down a massive target is to study its habits, weakness and personality. These few days, Bastlar may seem to be strolling around leisurely but in fact, he is observing the weakness of his opponent. He is just choosing not to make a move now. When he makes a move, it will definitely result in a merciless and deadly slaughter."

This is an evaluation from the veteran Hunter Lowens. Indubitably, Bastlar who views hunting Dragons as his raison d'être is an idol-like figure among Hunters like Lowens. These few days, this fugitive (escapee) had been willing to go through the trouble of putting on a mantle and avoiding the sentries and guards in the cities just to look at the hero in his heart from afar.

Of course, his actions of peeping are unable to escape Bastlar's acute senses. However, what was surprising is that this Dragon Slayer who is reputed to be bloodthirsty is actually quite easy to get along with. He even took the initiative to call Lowens over to chat with him.

When Lowens requested his idol to impart some hunting techniques to him, he even provided him some pointers. When Lowens asked him for the reason, this was how he replied:

"Heh, I can feel the screams of agony of wild beasts on the verge of death from your hands. We both walk the same path, so how could I be stingy with you? It is really a pity that you aren't an Elf Ranger and you don't use a bow, otherwise I would be able to impart you some little tricks on Dragon slaying. The current generation is too weak and there are too few people who actively seek strong preys like you. It is about time for the periodical extermination of those cockroach-like lizards who lay eggs everywhere."

To speak of slaying Dragons like a periodical clearing of cockroaches, his plain tone made Lowens sense the formidable strength of this Heroic Spirit and his bone-piercing resentment against the Dragon Tribe.

This isn't the only time the Gentlemen has met with Bastlar.

"It is a pity, lacking just another half more…"

The Dragon Slayer who seems to just be passing by suddenly appears, glances at him plainly and sighs. His actions almost scared Beifeng to death.

The pitiful Dracon Hunter was only strolling around the alleys when he is obstructed by the Heroic Spirit who had caught onto the scent of a Dragon. If it wasn't for the fact that a large portion of Gods and mortals view Dracons as a DemiHumans rather than the descendants of Dragons, Beifeng would probably have been destroyed at that moment.

"It is such a pity." This is the evaluation I casually made after I was aware of the incident. The moment I spoke those words, I noticed a wave of head nods in my surroundings…

"However, the Nine-headed Dragon Emperor Hydra is a God Beast. For Patricia to send down the Dragon Slayer who would never show mercy to him, does she intend to start a war with the Queen of Storms?"

There is no doubt about his strength whatsoever. However, I made the same judgement as Darsos and the rest. There is no way Bastlar would show mercy. That is the crux of the problem.

"The moment he strikes, regardless of whether he wins the battle or not, the war would escalate immediately. We must quicken our pace."To me, every battle and the time after each battle is precious. A real-life battle is the most direct and reliable experimental lab to test out one's abilities. Even the most powerful and striking Race Talent or battle technique cannot be considered reliable if it has yet to be tested in a practical battle.

Personally, I am used to tallying the gains and loss at the end of a battle and I would write down my acquisitions and reflections on my diary. Of course, of what is written, the most important matter is the most important matter of all is excavating my weaknesses and making up for them.

Although this battle isn't a long one, our opponents weren't weak. After all, he is a Saint-rank Necromancer and a moment of carelessness could potentially lead to our deaths… Alright, I admit that my words weren't really true. The more I find out about that Lich junior of mine, the more I feel that I wouldn't lose to the other party. Even if I didn't successfully dismantle him back then, most probably we would have only ended up in a prolonged battle. In the end, the ones who would emerge victorious would still be us, the team who are weaker in terms of absolute strength.

It seems contradictory for the ones with weaker absolute strength to emerge victorious? Actually, this isn't contradictory at all. Carlohin's lack of battle experience only plays a small part in it. His soul which is corrupted and twisted right down to the core is the main culprit for the reason why he is unable to emerge victorious.

"Soul World? This Soul World you speak of sounds incredible. What does it do?"

As a Necromancer who specialises in Death-related offensive Magic, Carlohin's Soul Imprint augments the effects of the Death Magic. There is nothing really unique about it. On the other hand, I heard that his Soul World is the rare type which doesn't just boost one's stats. Hearing that news, I was astonished.

Most of the Soul World of Saint-rank Mages consists just of a simple modification of their surroundings to create an environment suitable for them to exert their full strength. For example, a Fire Mage would be able to warp his surroundings into the Fire Elemental Dimension. Although it boosts the might of Fire Magic significantly, controlling it burns a lot of energy, making it highly inefficient.

A normal Soul World is often used in battles involving large armies or to assist a few Mages of the same attribute in a fight. By stacking the bonus attributes on top of one another, if they are able to turn a land of ice into a blizzard, that would be extremely scary.

On the other hand, unorthodox Soul Worlds tend to be based on a person's experiences and is a protrusion of their soul. Although there may be a great disparity in terms of their might, given that the person is able to change the world solely on their soul alone, this would prove that the person's will and fixation far surpasses the norm. Not to mention, this kind of Soul World is hard to guard against and hard to deal with. Possessing a unique Soul World tend to be the exclusive right of powerful experts and serves as a symbol of their status.

Hearing that Carlohin actually has a Soul World known as 'Real World', my curiosity was piqued. I raised my personal evaluation of my junior in my mind, which has reached rock bottom.

"I didn't expect that you would still have some aces on you. What is the effect of your Soul World? Why didn't you use it back then?"

"Hehe, it actually isn't that good. It is just a little obsession of mine. It works like this…"

After hearing Carlohin's explanations, my evaluation of him lowers once more. This time, it isn't just rock bottom anymore, but underground level. Harloys, after listening to his words beside me, emphasizes once again for him to not claim that she is his mentor.

The reason? His Soul World really makes one at a loss of words.

"An AOE gender change? What meaning is there to it! Can you be more normal? For example, plotting a coup d'état or starting an Undead Calamity. If you were slightly more normal, you would have long overthrown your elder brother!"

"But this is the deepest desire in my heart, and Soul Worlds are the physical manifestation of one's hopes and desires, right?"

Alright, although Carlohin's said this with a tearful face and the tone of his voice lacks of confidence, his interpretation of a Soul World isn't wrong. The next moment, as though recalling something, a gleeful tone appears in Carlohin's voice.

"Also, I have used this Soul World twice and successfully defeated a few extremely troublesome opponents. Of them, one of them is a Myth-rank expert!"

Hearing this, I am a little speechless. Indeed, not every man is able to remain calm when they find two additional lumps of meat on their chests and the disappearance of their vitals. Having one's thoughts wander in the middle of a tense battle is suicidal. However, for an expert to die due to their attention being focused on their nether regions is also a little too embarrassing.

I shiver at the thought of what would have happened if he had suddenly activated this Soul World of his in the midst of the battle then,

"Definitely by no means should you use this Soul World! Right, do not tell anyone about this Soul World as well, especially Krose."

I can't imagine what would happen if Krose were to know about his Soul World.

"You mean that female Elf Druid? Is she my comrade? That's great, I've been wanting to find someone to exchange thoughts with. I… Alright, Lord, stop staring at me like this. I will do as you say."

However, there are some things that cannot be avoided. What that would come would eventually come. The day which Carlohin would meet the Gentlemen eventually came. Furthermore, sparks flew about the moment they met.

"The reason why you still like grown men is because you have yet to meet a shota which you truly love. Age? That is never a problem!" A certain Gray Elf said.

"The reason why you still like females is because you have yet to meet a male you truly love. Gender? That is never a problem!" A certain Lich said.

"The reason why you still like humans is because you have yet to meet a life form which you truly love. Species? That is never a problem!" A certain… certain person who everyone knows said.

Three hands grasp each other and a bizarre resonance occur between the three. A friendship exclusive to Gentlemen is being built swiftly, a relationship of transparency and mutual understanding. Friendships between Gentlemen are always forged that quickly.

"Comrades."

"Brothers!"

"Sisters!"

The Gray Elf and Lich stare at each other in mutual understanding before eventually bowing in submission to the third person.

"Big Brother Beifeng!", "Boss Dracon!"

Yes, if there is a unit of measurement for Gentlemanliness, then the unit would surely be Beifeng units. This clearly displays the noble and esteemed position Beifeng possesses in the road of the Gentlemen.

"All of us are comrades who see past facades and dedicate our soul into pursuing 'true love'. There is no need for formalities. My path isn't a lonesome one! From now on, let's address each other as siblings. Even if the world is unable to comprehend our pursuit for true love, as least we still have one another. My little brother and sisters, don't you all think so as well?"

"Great! I am 67 this year, so I'll be the 2nd Sister."

"Although I am 235, I am content with being the 3rd Sister."

Alright, I won't retort on why there are two younger sisters here and how the oldest Momo would turn out to be the 3rd Sister. Apparently, the way they determine their seniority of their sworn siblinghood isn't by age but by the level of their Gentlemanliness.

When three pairs of hands grasp each other, when a certain Dracon became the elder sibling of the three and their relationship were being established swiftly, when the True Love Three Siblings were born, the other people in the room found themselves blinded by the sight.

"I can't take it anymore! My eyes!"

Someone rolls on the floor, clutching onto their eyes.

"Don't stop me, let me destroy her! The glory of Sulfur Mountain City's Town Security cannot be ruined in her hands. For someone who catches pervert to turn into a pervert, for someone hunting mummies to turn into a mummy, this is too shameful."

Someone draws their sword in rage.

"Big Brother, I will try my best. Someday, I will also find my true love!"

Someone feels moved and impassioned by their sworn siblinghood.

"If my true love lies with the dead, can I…"

Someone, even though she didn't join in due to her pride, upon watching such a sight, she feels a surge of momentum…

"Stop it right there. I have had enough of all these damn Gentlemen. If you dare to join their gang, causing the proliferation of the 'True Love Siblings', I will really make a move."

Someone intends to use force to stop the Beifeng virus from spreading.

"That, can true love be with one's blood kin as well? That's not right, I remember that two people can only be considered as blood kin if they are within three generations of one another. We are one generation, two generation, three generation… Our clan's genealogy book has been lost. Anyway, it has been many generations between us so there are no obstacles at all. Heehee."

Someone is chuckling in happiness secretly.

"To be laughing so foolishly over nothing and even starting to count with her fingers. It looks like under the influence of Roland, Reyne's etiquette has crumbled completely. She is also becoming more and more insane. This is unbefitting for a princess of a country. Looks like I will have to conduct remedial lessons for her after we return."

Someone is worried for the princess whose behavior is growing stranger by the day.

As for me, I am deeply regretting my action of realizing my promise so quickly. My creation of Carlohin's body resulted in the formation of the True Love Siblings. Un, perhaps should I call him Rosemary (The name he came up with) now.

When I received Darsos's invitation letter for the enthronement ceremony, which he sent with malicious intent, I immediately started working on the creation of Rosemary's physical body without second thoughts. In this beautiful female body, it contains the overwhelming vile intentions of mine.

Her face is modelled after the Queen Victoria, who has tested and verified in 'history'. Also, I added in a few aspects of Krose and many other people's androgynous beauty. On top of that, the body had the sexiness of a mature woman to the point that the seductive curvature seems slightly unnatural. Rosemary is also well-versed and educated in the mannerisms of females. Without doubt, this is a masterpiece. Furthermore, it is catered specially towards a certain person's interests.

At the very least, when Rosemary made an appearance, the fellows from the East Mist Royal Knight Order were enchanted. The young Knights of the Auland's White Wolf Guards almost threw aside their treasured swords. Judging from how men were staring fixedly at Rosemary with an impassioned gaze, it seems that my workmanship is still up to standard.

What about me? Just like how you make a puppet using mud bit by bit, how can I be attracted to a human-shaped puppet that I made by patching flesh together?

At this moment, I am in a carriage, sitting on the opposite end of the supreme beauty as I spitefully thought of the shocked expression that would appear on Darsos's face to vent the frustration I accumulated from having to put on a skirt once more.

"Wait, stop for a moment."

Looking at the time, we were still early. I am a bit curious about the sight around us so under my request, the Auland Empire's reception carriage slows down its speed.

By the side, I see a group of paupers along the street begging for alms. They are staring intently at our carriage, which carries the insignia of the Auland Royalty. I can feel a bone-piercing resentment under their expressionless look of calmness.

"Those? They are only some peasants from the Pier District. Princess, there's nothing much to see here. During the enthronement ceremony, the world's top-class musical team and circus…"

I nod my head subconsciously. I pull down the blinds of the carriage and allow the carriage to proceed on with its previous pace.

Along the road, we have met four to five gatherings of such refugees who were affected by the disaster. As the stalemate with the Seafolk drags on, more and more refugees will appear. Most probably, the Auland nobles who are busy with the enthronement ceremony are just like the uncaring White Wolf Knight, choosing to disregard these unlucky fellows completely.

The carriages who were moving in the opposite direction as us caused a jam. As more and more civilians realize that there is something amiss with the present situation, more and more of them are choosing to escape from the city.

Civilians won't care about the balance of war or whatsoever. They only know that both their country and their lives are in danger and yet, the nobles and Knights are busy playing around, busying themselves with the enthronement ceremony, neglecting the calls of help from the bottom tier.

This may seem like a small matter at hand, but this clearly shows how tense the current situation is and that internal problems are occurring in Kagersi City. At the very least, the high prestige that the newly-appointed Emperor possesses among his civilians has been mostly lost and this has shaken his foundation as the monarch.

"It is impossible for Darsos not to see it, but he still chooses to not make any actions. It seems like he intends to make use of this enthronement ceremony to throw in all of his stake and gamble a big one. Making such a risky gamble when he doesn't even have sufficient knowledge of the Seafolk? I don't hold much confidence in his decision. It looks like we should retreat as soon as possible."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 111: The Arrival of the Storm

The carriages on the road progresses slowly. Suddenly, a thunderbolt strikes across the sky. Then, dark clouds start to gather and the sky darkens. A moment later, rain starts to fall.

A storm in the summer occurs rapidly and departs rapidly as well. Just a moment ago, it was still a light drizzle but now, it is already pouring heavily. The raindrops strike on the roof of the carriage, making a tack tack melody. The view outside the carriage turns blurry and the appearance of the dark clouds and the heavy downpour plunges the day into night.

"Summer has just arrived and yet it is the third consecutive day that is raining this week. Recently, the rain has been falling quite frequently. It seems that Darsos's luck is incredibly bad."

Judging from the low-lying and heavy dark clouds, this rain probably won't be stopping anytime soon. The enthronement ceremony would be directly affected. After all, it isn't suitable to conduct a ceremony in such a rainy day.

"Could it be that they didn't prepare in advance? But, the Court Mages aren't the type to claim their salaries without working."

In this world of magic, even though there are many shortcomings to it, there are also many aspects of it which surpasses the technological world.

For example, the prediction and control of the weather. Old veteran hunters and rangers are able to predict the weather just by looking at the shape of the clouds. Druids who are close with nature are also able to smell the scent of a natural disaster from the wind. Mages are also able to use large scale magic to control and choose the weather they want.

Before heading out today, I went to look for Krose to ask her about the weather. I still remember how she replied me with hesitation on her face.

"…It should be sunny. However, my predictions have been erring recently. I have sensed clearly that it should have been sunny this whole week and yet it has been raining non-stop. I also don't feel the interference of anyone else. So, either my predictions are inaccurate or the ones interfering are much stronger than me."

It is still understandable for other people to predict the weather inaccurately. However, Krose is a Great Druid who specialises in summoning storms. For her to predict the weather wrongly is just as incredulous as a Fire Mage burning himself in the midst of cooking. On other days, it is still fine for the weather to be bad. But when there is a group of Seafolks living just by the river, the bad weather can prove to be lethal.

It has been raining heavily for consecutive days, causing the regions flooded by the river water to expand significantly, increasing the area of movement for the Seafolks. Furthermore, humans would be inconvenienced by the rainy day whereas Seafolks, adapted to fighting in water, would have their fighting prowess increased significantly.

Thus, every time it rains, the atmosphere among the garrison troop along the coast of the river would become very tense as they stand on alert in case of an enemy invasion. Fortunately, from the looks of it, the Seafolks still do not intend on making use of the rainy day to conduct an attack.

"The Mages of the Auland Empire aren't trash. There is no way they would allow the predetermined memorial be interrupted by a rainy day. If so, there can only be one explanation —— The recent downpour isn't a natural phenomenon. Furthermore, the one interfering in the weather possesses power far superior to the Auland Court Mages. Normally, a powerful existence like that wouldn't be bothered with something minor like that. For him to exert so much energy to change the weather, there must be something he hopes to gain out of this."

The carriage suddenly stops and changes its direction, leaving me a little surprised. It can't be that Darsos would change his predetermined plan just because of a rainy day.

"Why did we change directions? Where are we going now? Are we returning back?"

Hearing my suspicions, the White Wolf Knight leading the team immediately explains.

"We have a contingency plan for the enthronement ceremony if it were to rain on the day itself. In order to deal with the storms, we have prepared two locations. One of them is the open field whereas the other is the royal family sparring field. The sparring field has been sealed to create an indoor hall."

If other people were to hear his reply, they would most probably be impressed by the Auland royalty's preparedness. However, from his words, I could sense the helplessness and feebleness of a certain Emperor. Without doubt, being inaugurated under the spectate and blessings of the citizens of the country while celebrating the event together with them is the ideal choice to earn their support. However, now that the enthronement ceremony has to be held in an indoor location, it could only mean that they have lost some control over the situation.

The road to the royal family sparring field isn't easy to tread on. Other than the looks of dissatisfaction of the crowd along the way, the horses that come from all directions created a blockade. Now, when two carriages were to cross path, the one to give way isn't determined by their social position but the level of ranking of the guests in the carriage.

It seems that as a 'princess' of a small country, I am not that important compared to the others. Also, spectating the ceremony in my capacity as an individual also means that I am not part of the envoy team who would be joining in the alliance, so there is no need for me to arrive in advance at the ceremony. In the end, we got jammed, not to mention the fact that we still have to give way to others. Just like that, a twenty minute journey took nearly an hour.

When we finally arrived our destination, the flow of human and carriages which far exceeds the capacity had the sparring field completely jammed. There isn't any location by the sparring field for the carriage to stop at. Helpless, we can only lift our skirts and tread on the muddy water, causing our feet to be smeared with mud, resulting in a buildup of frustration and anger.

The only thing that is gladdening about the situation is the performance of the female official who tagged along, Rosemary.

She is one of my masterpiece in recent times. Other than the Royal Knights who keep sneaking peeks at her, the young males who keep walking into walls, through their actions, proved Rosemary's charm.

An exquisite and enchanting oval face with a slim waist. Her curvaceous body fully displays the charm of a mature woman. Despite so, innocence is reflected in her clear eyes. Her short golden hair is combed into a cute small ponytail. The masculine gesture now and then makes her seem youthful and lively, adding a cute tone to her atmosphere.

The contradictions in her beauty gave her a complicated disposition. In the gazes of the males, her actions and her speech causes constant changes in her disposition. Sometimes, she seems like a 28 years old lady and sometimes a 18 year old girl. Sometimes, she seems pure and adolescent and sometimes elegant and seductive. It seems as though every man can find their dream girl within her.

"Arthenya." The true name of the Goddess of Beauty is mentioned time and time again. In the eyes of the crowd, this level of beauty is beyond what mortals could reach.

Compared to a true flower, a fake plastic one carved carefully looks even more exquisite and perfect. As a masterpiece which I meticulously carved by incorporating the strengths of countless different beauty, Rosemary is definitely the most beautiful woman I have ever met.

Natural creations are an accumulation of chance and accidents. While accidents can bring one surprise, these surprises often carry some kind of flaw along with it. Rosemary's perfect beauty is indeed not something a mortal can possess. That beautiful face is created by through matching the most beautiful features of numerous faces to achieve a harmony between all of them, resulting in a perfect creation.

He is indeed a fake flower, but he is a perfect flower who suppresses the beauty of other flowers, a terminal creation unable to be created by natural selection.

Aiyo, at this point, why did I remember a certain country's prided plastic surgery industry? It is said that their idols do not debut if they do not fix their faces. Many of them look totally different from their children, causing quite a controversy.

Back to the topic at hand. Initially, I only wanted to make a woman capable of charming Darsos as a vengeance against him. However, as a Necromancer who is responsible for his own creations, when I set my heart into it, my world destruction level talent started working its wonders once more. The result of my pursuit for perfection is that I have overdid it once again.

"Arthenya? I think she is more like Pandora. There probably isn't a single man who is capable to rejecting a request from a woman like this. She is a truly a troublemaker. However, that bunch of Gentlemen actually totally ignore Rosemary's beauty. Indeed, the sense of aesthetics for Gentlemen are different from the masses."

In my eyes, beauties are always a source of trouble while supreme beauties like this are an endless source of great trouble. Innumerable legends, myths and historical events has also proven my point of view. However, when I realised that I have went overboard once again, creating a calamity-level perfectly beautiful woman, I had no hesitation whatsoever in keeping him in Auland.

"Anyway, his phylactery is in my hand so I do not fear him playing any tricks. Let's just send him out like that to harm others. Hehe, Darsos, accept that you will be unable to escape that cursed fate."

I muttered a malicious curse filled with resentment. After which, I looked once more at the new achievement I unlocked before setting off for the enthronement ceremony with tears in my eyes.

【Mummy, why is this elder brother wearing a skirt? Ah! Don't look! Hurry up and go!】

The System jumps out once more. That childlike voice also made my heart stop. I thought that my true identity is revealed.

【Ding. Congratulations for appearing in public places wearing female clothes for the third time. You have unlocked the hidden achievement —— 'Dress-wearing Man' and you have been awarded the honorary title: 'Tranny Director'. After equipping the title, all living being who bear resemblance to females, un, this includes trannies, female muscular heroines, transexual and several other life forms whose genders are unknown, will feel significantly more intimate with you and their wariness against you will be lowered. The possibility of them falling in love with you is also reduced significantly. This title is automatically binded with the title 'King of Gentlemen' and the effect is constantly in an active mode —— "He seems not bad, it feels like I can tell him everything. He is really suitable as a sister and a soulmate. However, it feels weird to see him as a dating partner. Un, this is probably because I don't see him as a male."】

【System Notice: I didn't expect that you would notice such a hidden achievement. As expected of the King of Gentlemen! Come and chant with me. Cross-dressing isn't a crime, only cross-dressing without sufficient beauty is a crime! I am the great King of Male Cross-dressers Lord Roland, oh yeah!】

Actually, for Gentlemen and the like, I am already numb and apathetic to it already. However, that 'possibility of them falling in love with you is also reduced significantly' is an actual and tangible curse of misfortune. The curse makes a certain man who died inexperienced and who despite having a girlfriend but yet is equivalent to having none due to their ultimate long distance relationship, inducing an urge in him squat by the corner of the wall and draw circles.

【Ding, allow me to elaborate slightly more on it. Abnormal people, un, that is Gentlemen, would be unaffected by this side effect. Thus, please make sure to enjoy the true and sincere relationship between Gentlemen. Right, if you do not wish to be dissected, as well as for the peace of the world, please make sure not to be caught committing adultery by the Demon Marquess who is becoming more and more yandere. This is unrelated to the peace of the world? It is very possible for her to send her true body down out of a moment of rage, prompting a war between Gods, causing the direct eruption of a world war. You still dare to say that your relationships have nothing to do with the peace of the world?】

"Lord? Lord Yongye?"

Rosemary questions in a quiet voice, bringing me back from my thoughts. The royal family attendant by her side continues to maintain her smile and her manners even upon seeing me in a daze.

"Lord, our Emperor has invited you for a small discussion in the reception room."

Looks like what has to come will eventually come. I did not think that Darsos would invite me here just to spectate the enthronement ceremony.

Under the guidance of the attendant, I swiftly arrived at the VIP room. Soon, the main character of the day arrives dressed in countless ornaments, just like a Christmas tree ——Emperor of Auland Empire Darsos the First.

"This is Rosemary, my attendant."

I introduced him with vile intentions at heart. Rosemary slightly lifts her skirt elegantly with a perfect smile. However, she didn't receive a corresponding response. After nodding his head perfunctory, that fellow actually continues to stare fixedly at me.

"You are still as beautiful as always. How have you been? I miss you."

Alright, his first sentence already plants in me an intention to draw my sword and murder him. From a certain viewpoint, this is also quite a remarkable ability.

To say the truth, my current appearance is completely identical with Reyne's. The young Reyne's development seems to be have been delayed, leaving some space for me, who has reverted back to a young boy, to impersonate her.

"This… this fellow can't possibly be a pervert who is into lolis?"

"Puuu!"

Behind my back, after hearing those praises from his nephew, Rosemary bursts into laughter. Although she immediately covers her mouth, it is already too late.

For an attendant to be so disrespectful, it is the same as mocking the Emperor in his face. The Emperor who has been angsty recently instinctively reaches out for his sword. But upon seeing me standing in front of my attendant to shield her, he furls his eyebrows, displaying his displeasure, although his words speak otherwise.

"What I am talking about is your disposition, the disposition of a conqueror and not your figure… Actually, your figure is also not bad for your age!"

Darsos's voice got quieter and quieter as he displayed what it means to stab oneself in one's own foot means with his own actions. However, as I am not a female, saying that I have no figure made me feel slightly happy instead. However…

"Males should have no figure from the start! Did somewhere go wrong? Did something go wrong from the very start?"

I could only contain those furious roars to my heart. After a short moment, I suppress my anger and ask.

"Why are you looking for me? You should be really busy now. Just speak of what you want directly."

"Princess Roland. Are you willing to become the empress of Auland Empire? I promise you that I will not interfere in your personal life after the marriage. If you are willing to merge the two countries together, I will even grant the East Mist Communal Country the highest level of autonomy and make it Auland Empire's richest and most peaceful district."

"I reject." I squeezed out these words from the gaps between my teeth. Despite being filled with rage, not being able to lash out at him made me frustrated.

I am really considering whether I should look for a Priest of the God of Fate to change my fate, even though there is a high probability they are just scammers bearing the flag of the God of Fate.

"I know that you are worried that the Auland Empire will make use of this opportunity to eat into and annex the East Mist Communal Country. How about this, you can entrust your royal power to someone trustworthy. When our second child is born…"

"Enough! There is a limit to my patience, insult me no further!"

My angry words stuffs the rest of Darsos's words back into his throat. He stares furiously at me before eventually shaking his head, signalling for his assistant to back him up.

"Hermit, it is exactly as you said. I can't convince her at all. You give it a try."

"I have already said that your method may be useful in coaxing little girls, but it is meaningless in front of a true conqueror. Your majesty, since we are unable to get through via feelings, why don't we cut to the chase and talk about official business instead."

Hermit seems to understand my temper well and didn't say anything excessive, cutting straight to the chase by listing out their trade and terms.

It seems that due to the changes in the situation and the signing of the contract, the Auland royalty has also changed their original goal. That proposal isn't a simple and innocent one. In their eyes, this isn't a means for them to annex the East Mist but a type of bribery directed towards the princess herself.

"As long as you are willing to become the empress of Auland, you will become the most authoritative person in the Empire, second to only the Emperor. The women in the back palace is free for you to touch. It is sufficient as long as you bear two children of the bloodline of the Auland royalty. Also, Darsos isn't a man who gives into lust, so you don't have to worry about him forcing himself onto you. Rather than saying that you are a couple, it is more like a relationship between collaborators."

"Children?" Enraged to the limit, I even started laughing. However, the other party thought that it is a sign that my determination is wavering, so he steps up his persuasion.

"Military might, wealth, beauties, land, whatever you desire, we are able to fulfill it. Why limit your attention span to just that small country by the border? If you accept our conditions, the whole Auland is yours. Our future lies in the whole world. With your assistance, we would be able to dominate the world!"

"Why me? As a countryside princess, how am I deserving of such prestige?"

This time, the one replying is Darsos himself.

"Don't put yourself down. Who dares to underestimate the Twin Stars of the Mist Bloodline. Besides, judging by just how you were able to activate the Scarlet Conqueror's final form proves that you have the quality of a conqueror, not to mention your Angel Bloodline. You are worth us putting our stakes on. What does the East Mist counts as? The continent extends far and wide, waiting for our discovery and dominance."

"Besides… Although I might be a little unreliable, my intuition tell me that if I were to want to conquer this continent, you are a factor that I cannot lack. Your true potential and strength is definitely not just limited to the extent you displayed. Alright, I admit that these are all excuses just to convince myself. I have fallen for you and I think that you are the one most suited to be my empress. Marry me. Together, from the Auland Empire, we will rule over the entire world, bringing our own order upon Eich."

Indubitably, this is a kind of bribery. If the one listening to these words here is really the princess of that small country, compared to returning to her poor and weak homeland and struggling for the fate of that country in the ice lands, being the queen of a large country is a much better decision. Not to mention, when the person he is convincing is a 14 year old lass, the probability of success is much higher. However, he has miscalculated right from the start. This option was never one that I would have taken.

"Lord, can I laugh? I really can't take it any longer."

Rosemary who is disguised as an attendant may seem calm on the surface, but I could stifled laughter in his voice from his phylactery.

"Hold it in!"

Should I say, as expected of the legendary King of the Winter Wolves? That incredible intuition of his allowed him to see through part of my disguise. However, the problem is that he has been wrong right from the very start!

"I would still have to reject your offer. I will claim whatever I want for myself. I don't even want to consider such a foolish matrimony. Besides, your proposal today is a mistake by itself. In the future, you, probably, will regret it."

"I, Darsos, never regret my words."

Alright, this time, it is my turn to try my hardest to stifle my laughter. The one who said that he would 'never regret his words' previously was the old Lion King, but he didn't end up well. I estimate that there is a high possibility he probably regretted his actions eventually.

As for Darsos, no matter how I looked at it, it is obviously the plot development that would lead to a tragedy. My mood suddenly lifts and I smile mockingly.

"Hmph, I look forward to the arrival of that day. Who knows, when the contract loses its potency ten years later, we might even end up crossing blows."

Finally comprehending that his proposal and his plan to bribe me have failed utterly, Darsos sighs and shrugs lightly. He seems to be on the verge of saying something when the door to the room suddenly opens.

"Who is it? Didn't I say that no one is allowed to enter?"

The Emperor's furious roar made the man shiver. However, recalling the intelligence he just obtained, the royal attendant rushes to the side of the Emperor's ear and whispers into it.

Although he is speaking silently, my ear which isn't too far away from him has always been sensitive.

"The water level has suddenly risen, the Seafolks have climbed to shore. The defense line along the river has been breached!"

"Lord Bastlar has started fighting with the Nine-headed Dragon!"

Even before the enthronement ceremony even begun, the situation in Auland Empire's capital, Kagersi City, went out of control. War has already erupted.

ps：总算完成了，也四点了….难熬的六月总算结束了….大家月票很给力，又欠了六次爆发，咱慢慢还吧

Arthenya - Pandora.

Truthfully, I don't get the link here. When I first saw the word, I thought Arthenya would be Athena but it doesn't seem so (she isn't the Goddess of Beauty either, it is Aphrodite) I tried googling but there isn't any results.

Gonna reach the climax of the arc soon : A dozen or so more chapters to the next arc~ Feels like an accomplishment every time a new tab opens by the side of the chapter list.

BTW, please do point out grammar mistakes so that I can take note of it the next time I work on the chapters

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 112: City of Rain

AD1897, the summer of the Year of the Griffin, a year fated to be etched in the hearts of many.

Regardless of whether it is the year of the onset of the eternal Sacred War, the year which the Seafolk first stepped on the stage of history or the year the City of Rain Feloci is born, this would be a year that would be marked by the later generations. After all, too many events happened in this single year.

From the very start, everyone, including me, has underestimated the ambitions of the Seafolk, as well as the Queen of Storms and the Water Elemental Goddess who are backing them.

The very first prerequisite to make an accurate assessment of a situation is to receive reliable intelligence of the entire situation. However, the surface dwellers know too little about the Seafolk. When the Seafolk first invaded, even the brightest strategists could only make conservative assessments based on previous incidents in the past.

"It should only be a small-scale war. Or perhaps, it can't even be called a war. It is only an attack on the cities along the shore. After all, they are unable to climb onto shore to occupy our territory. This kind of war is meaningless and as intelligent creatures, the Seafolk understands it. They can't possibly be thinking of killing all of those living on the surface and consider it as a victory. As long as our living spaces cannot be overlapped, they are unable to come onto shore and we are unable to live in the water, then a full-blown war between both of us is pointless and impossible to happen."

Profits are always involved when it comes to war between countries and races. Regardless of whether it is a fight for living space, resources, settling grudges between top brasses, stabilising the hearts of their people or the common will of the military, there is a possibility of war breaking out. However, if there isn't sufficient profits for one to reap or when the losses far surpasses the gains, then the probability of the occurrence of this kind of meaningless war is almost null.

"The Seafolk are unable to stay on the surface for extended periods of time. They are just cannon fodders forced onto the shore by the Malevent Goddess Queen of Storms. As long as we drag it out, they will retreat sooner or later."

In this world, even the will of the Gods aren't absolute. The Gods above accepts the faith of different tribes and races. In exchange, they would protect their worshipers based on their Concept and the territory they rule over. However, if they were to force everyone to devote themselves into a war that would bring about deaths with no profits in exchange, it would already be a positive situation for them to be insulted behind their backs. In fact, even abandoning the faith and looking for a new one is a possibility.

After all, this isn't a world ruled by just a single faith. Many of the Gods were once humans and the distance between humans and Gods aren't that far apart. Gods require the faith of the mortals while the weak mortals require the protection of the Gods.

This is also the basis for the Auland Empire's strategy to drag on the war. The think tanks of the royal family pat their chest in confidence, putting their lives on the line to guarantee that the attacks of the Seafolks are strong externally but weak internally. They claim that this is only the prelude to the Sacred War and their offensive line will crumble in a matter of time.

Due to the think tanks emphasising that the Seafolk aren't sufficiently ambitious, the ones most of them are guarded against is the Chaos Malevolent Gods who forced them onto the shore. Most Aulanders neglected this threat right in front of them and instead, they devoted their attention to scheming against their own race (vassals).

In reality, while a portion of Seafolk is able to climb to shore, nearly no surface life forms are capable of surviving for extended periods of time underwater. This caused the intelligence between both sides to be unproportionate. For one, Tracy who has left for the ocean for more than a few months is totally unaware of the revival of the Water Elemental Goddess, as well as the great change that occurred in the world of Seafolk.

To explain this, I would first have to touch on the living conditions of the Seafolk.

Even though the ocean is incredibly vast and it seems as though there is endless resources and living space, even when the strength of an average Seafolk isn't low, the life of Seafolk is actually much more difficult and tragic compared to the life of the surface dwellers.

The deep sea is an extremely dangerous location. Not mentioning the low temperature and water pressure which could prove to be fatal, the giant oceanic monsters whose strength cannot be assessed are the true dictators of the ocean. Most Seafolk can only live by the shallower coastal sea areas by the continent to make end's meet. There is actually a limit to the living space of Seafolk.

In their limited living space, they face a very practical problem —— Food is never sufficient.

There are countless shoals of fishes in the ocean? However, the truth is that living off hunted fishes isn't a reliable plan. There may be many school of fishes around but most of them are owned by someone else. The amount of fish in the shallow waters is extremely limited. After growing agriculture in the ocean became a joke, when depending on simply hunting is insufficient to ensure their survival, in order to ensure that there is sufficient food in their surroundings, rearing fishes became the only option. In fact, fish herders have a long history behind them and is a long-established tradition.

The resources in the fish rearing industry determines the amount of members in a Sea Tribe. The number of members in a Sea Tribe and their strength determine the territory they would possess for the rearing of the fish. Just like herding on the surface, the fishes they are herding would consume plants or hunt other shoals, resulting in the balance of the environment getting destroyed. When there is a negative growth in the herd, it is impossible for them to avoid migration.

The livelihood of the herd and the Seafolk would deplete the resources in the area. The bigger the tribe is, the shorter the interval between their migration. From a certain sense, they are just like Centaur nomads, just that the livestock that Centaurs herd are cows and lambs and they seek for areas with grass whereas the ones the Sea Tribes herd are shoals of fish and they seek the tidal currents.

The ability of the Siren and Mermaids in summoning shoals of fishes to them through their voice may seem mystical and amazing but in reality, it is just a tool for herding. It is no different from the flutes and whistles of the shepherds. Furthermore, the ones who respond to their summoning are only their own herd and their ocean companions.

Herding fishes may seem magical and beautiful but it is actually a tough job. Chasing the current tides and searching for aquatic plants requires a great amount of experience. Furthermore, migrating brings around a whole lot of danger. Who would know if they would meet with a Sea Monster or an opposing Tribe in their next migratory spot? If their luck is bad, they might even meet with great losses in consecutive migrations, resulting in the dissolution of the tribe.

Those of the herding tribes possess an aggressive nature, causing most of the tribes to work as part-time mercenaries or even bandits. On the other hand, their way of survival through herding in tribes has determined that a centralised power of a country will not be born. When a tribe reaches a certain number, in order to compete for limited living space and resources, they would definitely fall apart.

Without a capital or demarcation of territories, how can the a feudal state be born? There are few areas in the shallow waters where resources are concentrated at. However, there are limitations on the numbers who could stay there for extended periods of time. Every period of time, the people staying there would change. Only the strongest Tribe is compete over these places and achieve victory to live stable lives.

No one can guarantee that they would not meet with a calamity that they are unable to withstand in the next migration and die tragically. A stable life in a fixed location is the desire of the Seafolk, as well as the main reason why they envy the surface dwellers, viewing them with resentment even.

"Why should those weak surface dwellers possess a blissful and stable daily life when we don't even know where we would be tomorrow?"

At this point, since fighting a war requires profits and reasons, what the Water Elemental Goddess Aylos and the Queen of Storms could offer to those practical Seafolk for them to willingly stake their lives, serving as cannon fodders, is obvious.

A capital, a city to serve as a stepping stone towards a new world, to the sacred lands in the hearts of the Seafolk. After their capital is built, a kingdom will be created. A kingdom that belongs to the Seafolk.

Indubitably, most Seafolk are unable to leave the surface of the water and survive for the shore for extended periods of time. However, what if rain falls continuously on that plot of land and there is always a few meters depth of water on the surface of that land? This way, the Seafolk would be able to live freely in their water kingdom. They could retain a portion of dry land to serve a farmland and enslave the surface races to serve as farmers. This gives rise to the possibility for the birth of a kingdom belonging to the Seafolk on the surface.

Sounds inconceivable? But in this world of magic and true Gods, everything is possible. Furthermore, storm and rain is the Concept of the Guardian Goddess of the Seafolk, the Queen of Storm. Not to mention, the Water Elemental Goddess Aylos is an expert in water arts. If there someone could build a city of rain with an internal cycle of rain, it could only be them.

In the original history, the revival of the Ancient Elemental Gods became the first wave of bosses in this world. Every single one of them are close to the existence of a true God, so they were far beyond the abilities of the 'players'. Thus, the omnipotent 'developer' god planned a series of plot leading to their death, causing those unlucky fellows who had barely awaken to die tragically under the hands of the natives and the 'chosen heroes of fate' and turning their servants, the Elementals, into training fodders for the 'heroes'.

There is still a difference between that virtual game world and the real world. In this world, there isn't the existence of the powerful god named 'Game Developer'. Otherwise, if those level ten to twenty rookies were to really meet with the barely awakened and weak Ancient Elemental Gods, they would not have proven their worth by slaying the Gods through their overwhelming explosive luck. Probably, they would end up offering their physical body and souls as nutrients for them.

Due to this, other than the unlucky Fire Elemental God, the other released Elemental Gods began to recover from their long slumber. As beings who have once lived gloriously, how could they be content with being forgotten by the world? The moment existences of their level make their move, everything will change. They are a few plots written in the walk-through that are wrong, 'History' and 'Fate' had been on different paths from the very start.

Under the great temptation of completely changing their own life as well as their descendants', the invasion of the Seafolk is no longer a skirmish as it was in 'history'. It has turned into an all-out war, a destructive invasion. The Auland Empire which has neglected the determination and the strength of the other party is still dreaming of becoming a superpower, not noticing at all the calamity that is on their doorstep.

At this moment, a grand ceremony is being conducted on the surface. Concurrently, another ceremony is also being held underwater at a much larger scale.

At the bottom of Kagersi River, concealed by a magic fog is a bustling sight.

Over hundreds of elites of the Seafolk are serving as guards without any complaints. Countless powerful Seafolk are concentrated at this area. The arrogant and insolent Naga royalties have a smile of humility on their face, the irascible and savage Sea Monsters are wearing a helmet muffling their voices and a chain that binds their movement and the bloodthirsty Sea Giants have also put down their rusty anchors, trying their best to lower their heads to feign humility.

The only one who could make these powerful beings to lower their head is an even more powerful supreme being.

On the giant altar carved on a Seven-color Coral Rock, there are two thrones, one big and one small, made of jade. Of the two, the smaller one is empty whereas the larger one has an ice beauty with snow-white skin sitting on it. Her form is half-human half-fish, the upper half of her body is human while dragging along a long tail reminiscent of a Sea Dragon in her bottom half.

Although she looks small and beautiful in contrast to the giant altar, she is actually taller than the bulkiest Sea Giant. She looks even more elegant than the royalty of the Seafolk, the Mermaids, who are known for their beauty. If one were to stare closer, the skin of the beauty who possesses scales and tail seems to be a little transparent, as though it is made of water.

"Let's begin."

The cold voice of the Water Elemental Goddess has a faint tinge of weakness to it. Her voice isn't loud but it resounds by the ears of every single Seafolk. This isn't magic, just the river water conveying the will of their master. This is the world of water, her world. In here, she possesses limitless authority and unmatched prestige.

After Aylos's will is conveyed, the ritual officially begins.

As Aylos's white jade like finger touches into blank space, an intangible gate opens. The Water Elemental Dimension could be seen on the other end. That is Aylos's home as well as her kingdom.

Countless Water Elemental Fishes swim out and the moment they reach the altar, they turn into pure water in a series of ripples. Nourished, the coral altar emits a faint light.

Middle-tier Water Elementals, Water Elemental Warlords, Water Elemental Elders and Ancient Water Elementals, strong existences appear one after another on their own initiative to become sacrifices for the altar. Elemental life-forms do not fear death. To them, death is just another passageway back to their world.

On the other side, a black-robed Seafolk walks onto the altar. Carrying the Crest of Storm, they are the Priests of the Queen of Storms. Capable of bringing about storms and creating gigantic waves capable of swallowing warships, they are of noble standing and possesses great influence in each Tribe.

At this moment, despite their esteemed position, they could only do the same task —— Walking to the altar, picking up the short ritual dagger and stabbing their own heart before collapsing in satisfaction.

As these respected Storm Priests fall one after another, a faint figure starts to appear on the smaller empty throne. She is only about the size of a regular human, far from the size of Aylos. Even so, any Seafolk who sees her would lower their proud heads trembling.

As a Malevolent Chaos God, she doesn't possess a resounding reputation on the surface just like her other comrades. The Queen of Storms is delighted to accept the blood tribute from her worshipers and her will has already descended here.

"Your souls will step into my God Realm and your doings will be sung by your descendants."

The words of approval from the avatar of the Goddess made even more black-robed Priests quicken their pace onto the altar, vying for the opportunity to sacrifice themselves in front of their God.

As the tributes fall one after another, the faint figure of the Queen of Storms gradually turn more and more tangible. Along with the descend of the avatar of the true God, a powerful storm and roars of lightning appear in the sky on top of the river.

Just like Aylos, the green-skinned Queen of Storms also possesses traits unique to the Seafolk. The moment she turns corporeal, the impatient Goddess couldn't immediately begin on what that would turn out to be a calamity for the surface life-forms.

"Kagersi City? From now on, only the capital of the Seafolk, City of Rain Feloci, will exist. My people, use your own strength to fight for the kingdom you dream of."

The will of the God is conveyed through the storm. The next moment, the imposing avatar of the true God picks up a ritual dagger herself and stabs it into her own heart. By the time the will on the avatar returns back to the main body, the body of the vatar has already turned into multiple tornadoes under the effect of the black-colored God Power of Storm.

The sacrifice of the avatar of the Storm Goddess would probably cause the strength of her main body regress significantly. However, sending such a big present in when the Sacred War has just begun, the Order Gods are in for a headache.

At this moment, the numerous tornadoes pierces into the heavens and a new cycle of nature is being constructed. Concurrently, the Water Elemental Goddess conveys her will.

"I will grant that city the name of City of Rain Feloci. In an area around this city, rain will never stop falling. The land will always be accompanied with water and the citizens of the City of Rain will become the subjects of water. "

In the face of countless storms and the great strength of a true God, the boundary between water and the heavens is broken through. Countless billowing waves is pulled into the sky to form new rain water. A new cycle of nature has been created However, even though the water level of the entire city is rising, the water in the flooded Pier District is slowly retracting.

Very quickly, when the water level is maintained at around a meter tall, the storm diminishes significantly. Under the assistance of Water Elemental Grand Dukes, the pale Aylos passes through the Dimension Gate and returns to the Water Elemental Dimension. Due to her overexerting herself, she is bound to return to a long slumber.

"Following the will of the Queen of Storms, let's fight for our own capital!"

The reticent blue Sea Dragon floats to the surface, the Sea Giants pick up their giant anchor while the Nagas begin to prepare their spells.

"Ha, it seems like it has finally begun."

By the river, the Nine-headed Dragon Emperor Hydra who has restrained himself for a long time became the first one to enter the city, creating tremors throughout the city.

The sudden rising waves crushes through the barriers that were set in place. The falling rain caused the resident's vision to blur while the waist-level water severely limited their motions. The Auland garrison troops who were at a loss from the sudden bizarre phenomenon and the flood will soon face their hardest aquatic battle.

"Evil dragon! Die!"

A silver flash of lightning streaks across the sky. The dragon head at the very front is slashed into two in an instant. Green Dragon blood spills out and corrupts the river water with a pungent smell.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHH! Darned Dragon Slayer!!"

While the mortals are gradually falling back from the aggressive Seafolk, the first one to declare war against them is the Heroic Spirit Bastlar

ps：看来还是不能熬夜，写累了闭眼休息下居然睡着了，结果醒来再写还是熬夜了，尽快把更新时间转到白天吧。顺便求下推荐票和保底月票吧…..

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 113: Desperate Situation

The roar of the storm outside the windows could no longer be considered to be just in the background. Along with the onset of the flood came the rage of the oceans.

Humans had conquered the most fertile lands for far too long. As the victors of the previous Sacred War, they do possess the right to be proud. The Seafolk are chased into the dark and cold ocean, the Beastmen lost their grasslands and plains while the Undead disappeared into the marshlands and deserts. Even the Elves who belong to the Order Faction just like the humans was forced into seclusion in one corner of the world under the aggression of the humans.

The losers of the previous Sacred War have been suffering in agony for the past 1700 years. Those surviving with long lifespans still remember how their kin and homelands were destroyed in the war. They hate and fear war, but yet they crave for it. They detest the destructive war which took everything away from them, but yet they can't quench the desire to return to the homeland of their ancestors. They hope that they will be able to vent their resentment and hatred through a war of vengeance and snatch back everything they lost.

In contrast, the short lifespan humans already view themselves as the core of the world, the blessed ones of Eich, the kings of all beings.

Bianluya Plains is the sacred land as well as the land of origin of the Beastmen. The black land is so fertile that it is reputed that a seedling would even grow from raw rice. Yet, in the endless territories of the Saint Antonio Empire, it is considered one of the land of lesser importance. On the other hand, its original owner, the Beastmen, are slaughtering others mercilessly in the Underground World for the sake of survival or scavenging for food on barren lands.

Back then, when the Seafolk were known as Water Tribe, they could be found in every river, reservoir, sea and lake. However, if a Seafolk were to appear in a lake on the continent now, an army would be mobilised to exterminate it in an instant, not to mention the adventurers who are attracted by the bounty on them. The Elf Kingdom which should have been an ally could always find their own kin in slavery markets. The skirmishes that occur between the Elves and human kingdoms by the borders have never stopped.

The heroic Knights of back then have become slothful. Compared to the other races, the humans have been living too peacefully and their easy life makes them arrogant and egocentric. Being born without longevity, their short-sightedness allows them to forget their ancestors' hard work and glory. They feel that they are the leader of all beings and that the other life-forms should be their servants.

"Beastmen? Aren't those just barbarians who can't even speak properly? In the face of our new technology and war machines, these wild barbarians are not worth mentioning. Elves? Heh, a bunch of foolish antiques. If the Sacred War were to recur, any two of our superpowers would be more than sufficient to sweep through the whole continent. We could probably end up as the easiest victor of the Sacred War."

The victors of the previous Sacred War are still gleeful over their dominance, devoing their body and soul into igniting an internal conflict among their own race. On the other hand, the losers are suffering in agony, bearing all pain as they bided their time for a chance to flip the tables.

The different attitudes of both sides towards war have caused the original victors of the Order Faction to unknowingly descend into an absolutely disadvantageous situation.

On the plains in the South, the Earth Elemental God and the Beastmen had started walking together. On a frigid night, sitting by the bonfire to warm themselves up, the Chieftains point to the homeland of their dreams as they roar and cry. The Beastmen Warriors share a drink of their blood as a symbol of alliance while preparing to set off. On a barren island in the South, there are the Blackwings who have been reduced to a mere pirating tribe. Yet, under the assistance of the Wind Elemental God, they regained their ability to fly. Activating their ancient floating island and picking up their sacred spears, they are ready for the new hunting season.

If it wasn't for Elisa consuming the Fire Elemental God as a tonic, when the four Ancient Elemental Gods move out together, the Elemental Tide of the entire Dimension will rise exponentially. Magic, Divine Arts and supernatural abilities will become easier to learn and use. As the origin of all Elemental Magic, the power of the four main elements will increase explosively

At the same time, it will be easier for guests from other dimensions to traverse over. The Elementals will become a usual guest in the Main Dimension while the Demons of the Chaos Faction has already embarked on a new bloody battle of elimination. The new warlords will gain the opportunity to lead the Demons to reap the souls of the surface dwellers.

Perhaps, this may just be the prelude to the eternal Sacred War. However, if the humans are unable to even withstand the prelude, then calling it the final battle isn't wrong as well.

Other than the humans, the next strongest faction in the Order Faction should be the Elves, who had fractured into countless kingdoms, race and tribes. However, from a hundred years ago, the Elf kingdoms had begun sealing their territory up. Despite receiving an omen of the onset of the Sacred War, the Elves and their Gods didn't have the intention to notify their 'allies'. After all, they know that even if they were to inform them, they will most probably only meet with indifference and sarcasm by the arrogant humans.

You can praise an Elf for their looks, for their kindness and for their intelligence. However, you can never praise them for being forgiving. In the Elf language, forgiveness and short-term memory are synonyms. For those narrow-minded long ears, the resentment they have accumulated for a thousand years ago feels fresh as though it was from yesterday. For them, who had wanted to stay out of the battle, it is already considered kind of them to not put the humans down.

Also, there had been information that the Elf Gods have been in contact with the Malevolent Gods of Chaos all along. It is unsure whether these rumors are true but it is a fact that the Human Gods have relationships with the other Gods. After all, there would always be some estrangement between an ex-leader and a current leader. It is just like an ex-celebrity looking at an idol that is popular at the moment. Even if they say nothing on the surface, they were bound to have certain complicated emotions in regards to it. It is impossible for their relationship to be good.

Alright, back to the main topic at hand. The current situation is already apparent before us. The Chaos Faction has been sharpening their knives for the past thousand years. In comparison, the human kingdoms are still in a state of peace and expending themselves in an internal struggle. At the very least, the result of the war in the early stages is bound to be disastrous for them.

Afterwards, while I was reflecting on my actions, I realised that I made the same mistake as the Celestial Tower. They were too reliant on prophecies while I was too reliant on my 'history prophecy'. Just because that 'history' is the projection of true events that had occurred and the portion in the beginning was accurate doesn't mean that it would go down the way it was written. Other than my existence that causes a butterfly effect on the world, just the very fact that there isn't any other 'players' existent means that everything would be different.

In a real world without 'players' blessed by the heavens, the three great Elemental Gods can't possibly be killed by some ridiculous plot. The level of the Elemental Calamity far surpasses what was projected in the walkthrough. Perhaps, compared to the entire Sacred War and the continent, it could only be considered as the appetiser before the meal. But, this prelude battle would definitely be much more gruesome than in 'history'.

Alright, even if I predicted the events accurately, even if I wasn't squatting in the prison called Liu Huang Mountain City while studying and refining the laws, I am still helpless in the matters which involves countless powerful Gods.

The current situation has already diverged from 'history'. If things were to go down as projected in the walkthrough, when the four Elemental Gods were eradicated, three of them were sealed and only the Fire Elemental God managed to escape from his seal in the Underground World. He worked together with the Underground Alliance which freed him, causing the conflict between the Underground World and the Surface to escalate. At present, due to my influence, the Fire Elemental God which should have been a big headache is completely gotten rid of. On the other hand, the other three Elemental God found their own helpers, becoming a source of huge trouble.

It is meaningless to debate which history would be better. Assumptions do not hold in history and there are no 'ifs'. It is impossible to debate for sure which side would is better.

At the current moment, I have to face the storm that was created by the wings of the butterfly of fate, the great wave that is stirred by the Water Elemental Goddess.

Right after walking out of the reception room, despite experiencing numerous wars, I was still shocked by the sight before me.

Tornadoes fill the entire sight outside the windows. They seem like a giant dragons pulling water to the sky while the ominous dark clouds continue to rain at a fixed pace. The entire city has already been converted into a City of Rain.

"A phenomenon of God!"This isn't a description but a judgement towards the situation. Only God Power can create such a bizarre sight.

Inside the sparring field, the hall on the first floor is already in a mess. Water floods the interior of the location and on a temporary stage that was built for this event, nobles are communicating urgently with their subordinates.

The moment Darsos walks down, informants rush up and surround him. Innumerable glow of the Mystical Arts flickers. The valuable high-tier Mages have become the only reliable messenger here.

"The defense line along the coast has been broken through, there are too many Seafolk! These Sea Giants cannot be stopped!"

"Head of Court Mages Halso has died in battle. The defense line of Court Mages is collapsing. The White Wolf Guards from different locations are being surrounded and exterminated by the Seafolk. They can't break out of the encirclement!"

"All roads for the movements of troops to assist the defense lines have been blocked by the escaping refugees. Nobles are commanding their private army to kill them to open a way through."

Bad news come floating down like snowflakes. However, what grips the hearts of the crowd here are the displays sent over by the Mages who are stationed at different streets.

In a certain display, the Auland's prided White Wolf Guards who are equipped with top-tier equipment are blocked by the short Fishmen. It is difficult for the war horses they bred carefully to move even a single step in the flood. In order to move in the flood, a Knight got off his horse and unequips his prided Missilor mythril alloy equipment helplessly.

In the water, it is impossible for them to conduct a fearless charge which they are known for. The indestructible Savage Heavy Sword cannot find its targets. In the heavy rain, it is impossible to throw the exploding Savage Javelin at all. The Knights wading through the water couldn't catch up at all with the Fishmen swimming away. Their heavy armor and weapon became their greatest burden. The powerful White Wolf Guards fought poorly in the water, their performance not even matching up to a fisherman.

"Ahhhh!"

Even though the voice that is sent along with the display isn't loud, the distorted face of the Knight in pain, the spear that is stabbed into his back and the blood flowing out from his wound is clear to see.

"Walalalala!"

Cheering delightfully, the head of the Fishman who killed the Knight pops out from the water surface. Then, he dives back in again and he bides his time for another opportunity to conduct an assault.

The short figures of the Fishmen, which were usually mocked by the other races, have become their strongest weapon in this flood. Mud is mixed into the river water, making it impossible for the Knights to discover the Fishmen hiding in the water.

On the other hand, a sturdy-looking Knight got captured in a net. Then, with a jerk, he is pulled down. He is still wearing his armor as his powerful body is able to carry it. He struggles in the net, unable to climb back up at all. He uses all his might in an attempt to tear apart the net but to no avail. In the end, he could only widen his eyes with his hands clutching onto his neck. Just like that, he drowned to death in front of everyone else.

"…That is little Mickey, the youngest Silver Knight of the guards. His ability to maneuver his horse in a charge is the strongest in the 7th Squadron. For him to die like that to a lowly Fishmen! Hauk, the strongest Knight of the 7th Squadron, for him to drown to death just like that! Lord, please think of a solution. We can't all die like this meaninglessly!"

The furious roar of the White Wolf Guard in the hall makes everyone feel desolate. One of the core values of the Knight is that they do not fear sacrifice. However, there is also a rule that their sacrifice has to hold some meaning. If they were to die in a charge towards a Giant Dragon, then that would be an honor. However, dying in the hands of the weak Fishmen who don't mean a thing on other days is an insult to the Knights.

Given how the powerful White Wolf Guards are already in such a dire situation, the Aulanders in the other displays are in a worse position.

A beautiful Mermaid dances under the water. The pouring rain reminds her of the waterfall in her hometown. Thus, she fondles the magic seashell in her golden hair and starts to sing.

The singing of the Mermaids is well-known in the world. The beautiful and elegant figure of them dressed in seashells are even more enchanting. However, the Warriors on the battlefield didn't have the leisure to enjoy the performance. That is because along with the song of the Mermaid, threats lurk in the waters.

"AHHHH! A carnivorous fish! There are carnivorous fishes under the water!"

The Warrior who cries in agony falls into the murky water. A few seconds later, a pile of white bones with teeth marks on it floats on top of the red water.

"Jellyfish, there are poisonous jellyfishes! Everyone, leave the water surface!"

The transparent and colorless jellyfishes are undetectable under the water. Their tentacles and skin are filled with deadly venom that would cause even the strongest Warriors to be numbed to death unknowingly.

"AHHHHHH! Swordfish!"

This Warrior can be considered fortunate. At the very least, he knows who is the one that killed him. The swordfish's long mouth stabs into his waist. Clutching his intestines, he struggles slightly for a bit before falling into the water, dead.

Along the sweet singing of the Mermaid, the delicacies of the sea that were served in the restaurants on previous days turned into deadly predators.

Everyone knows that staying in the water even a moment longer could mean death. However, in the City of Rain blessed by the two Gods using God Power, there isn't a single part of the city that isn't flooded. There aren't any places for the Warriors to escape to.

Although there are people who abandon everything to climb to the roof, looking at the fins from a group of sharks below, what await them is still their doomsday.

A large amount of Seafolk surge into the city. If the low middle-tier fighting power of the Seafolk made their opponents sigh helplessly, then the strength of the top-tier fighting power made them feel despair.

"Summon Explosion Flames!"

In despair, a battle Mage who specialises in Fire Magic summons the Fire Spell he is the most adept in. However, before the flames could even take shape, a young Naga claps her hands together and a wave of water rushes towards him, extinguishing the flames.

As an incarnation of the Water Snake Spirit, every Naga would at least be capable of a little bit of Water Magic. Perhaps, on the continent, it would be only sufficient to quench their thirst. But in the water, they can raise menacing waves capable of great destruction.

Furthermore, she was only an apprentice. The Seafolk's fighting power has increased exponentially under the blessings of the Water Goddess and Sea Goddess. The shockwaves from the footsteps of the Sea Giants generate gargantuan waves capable of breaking through the sturdiest fortress easily. The Spellcasters of the Seafolk laugh sinisterly as they summon giant waves while hiding under the water to scour everything.

The ones here today are the elites from more than a hundred tribes. The human Warriors who are separated from their groups by the billowing waves are surrounded and killed. Even in terms of the quantity of high-tier fighting power, the human faction aren't in an advantageous situation.

"Never fight with the Seafolk in water, unless you possess fins and don't need to breath."

It is unsure who is the one to say this ancient adage. The hall in the sparring field remains eerily silent. Then, faint sobbing could be heard.

Yes, no one is able to defeat the Seafolk in the sea. Just like how I almost died from the encirclement of a group of Fishmen just a few days ago, the fighting prowess of the Seafolk in water is unimaginable. This is also the reason why the two Goddesses can rest peacefully after they finished their blessings on the City of Rain. In their opinion, there is no need for them to interfere in the situation anymore.

The current situation proves that their judgement is accurate. From the moment when the city flooded, the victors have already been decided. The Auland Empire is fated to lose its extravagant City of Pearls.

No one expected that the powerful Empire would meet with a calamity of this level on such a joyous day of celebration. Everyone sets their gaze on Darsos as they wait for his final decision.

A city isn't the only thing an Empire possesses. In their vast lands, they can still form new armies. As long as they remain alive, there will still be hope and the day of their vengeance will come.

It is meaningless for them to give up their lives right now. Everyone knows and understands what they have to do now, but the cruel call has to be made and borne by the inaugurating Emperor.

"…Abandon the defense line. All those who can leave, retreat out of the city!"

Shouting these words from the gaps between his teeth, Darsos seemed to have aged 10 years.

"NO!! My parents are still at home. Your majesty, please save them!" A son of nobility cries out and this is only the start.

"My precious little son is still fighting, how can we give up now! This is the most despicable betrayal!" An old general roars at the Emperor. His soldiers are dying tragically one after another. The moment a retreat occurs, they will all turn into sacrificial cannon fodders. There will be no possibility for their survival.

"Kagersi is our capital. Losing our capital, how can we still stand with our heads up high in the Eich Continent. We will become the laughingstock of the entire world." The old Duke laughs miserably. What he said is true. The only ones who smile cheerfully at this situation are those envoys of the states who are forced to submit to the Auland Empire. Even though they are worried about their safety, happiness could be seen on their face.

To the envoys, even if they were to die, as long as they do not sign on those clauses which brings shame to their country, as long as their descendants can live with their heads up high, it will all be worth it even if they were to die at this instant.

"I said, retreat!"

The Scarlet Conqueror emits a blood-like glow as the Emperor stabs the sword into the ground.

"Staying in this city to await death? Foolish! So what if we lose our White Wolf Guards? We can build the White Lion Guards and White Tiger Guards. So what if we lose our capital? There are vast lands to our Auland, there are countless cities similar to Kagersi. We can just pick a new one. Indeed, we have lost today. We just have to mark this shame and tomorrow, our great armies will repay everything back to them!"

"I say, we retreat! Take away anything of value and discard those useless monetary objects. Take away all of our nation's treasures. Prioritise our technology, children, women and elderly. Other than that, only those of high standing will be prioritised. All young males whose limbs are intact, pick up your weapons and stand alongside me. My Knights and I will maintain a defense line here until the final moment!"

When his rage escalates past a certain level, the tone of the King of Winter Wolves turns calm instead. Just that, his trembling beard of his displays the rage he is suppressing.

The Emperor's calmness and initiative to stall for time stabilised the situation at an important moment. His declaration to stand guard without second thoughts allowed him to avoid the most tragic ending. As for me, it is time for me to make a decision as well.

"My apologies, I didn't expect for it to turn out like this. You can leave together with the first wave of those retreating. No, I should say, please leave with them."

"The Goblin Bank of Green Bay. If you fulfill the terms of the contract, you can claim the key from there at any time. However, it would only be there a month later."

I didn't reply directly to his words and as usual, my words do not bear truth. I am still in the midst of making final preparations for my departure, so why would I tell the other party that the key is still on me.

Leaving right now? How can this be possible! Little Reyne, following my requests, is walking around town to recruit talents while Krose is still guarding at the Church. They are definitely in danger at this moment. If I were to take the crucial key and escape now, not only will my comrades on the surface die for certain, even the fellows who are in the underwater base will starve to death.

"You intend to save your comrades? Stop joking around. The entire city is filled with Seafolk. Even if it is you, fighting with a Seafolk in water is suicidal! A pointless sacrifice, that is the shame of a Knight!"

"Heh, suicidal? I don't agree with your words."

There is no point in explaining anything to him. I shake my head and walk down to the main hall. I take out my Dimension Pouch and search through my old items.

Yes, even for me, there is not a chance of victory if I were to cross blows with the Seafolk in the water. Furthermore, the War Angel Form is extremely limited. The moment I enter the water, I won't be able to escape the pursuit of the Seafolk. If so, there is no way I can achieve my goals. However, as long as I have that item, it isn't entirely impossible."

"There isn't a chance of victory if I were to fight in water. However, things would be differently if it is on ice. Here it is!"

After pouring out a bundle of prune, marbles, handmade poker cards and many other miscellaneous object, I finally found the item I was searching for. It is a hand carved wooden dagger. It is only slightly bigger than my hand. It is obviously a child's toy. The craftsmanship is coarse and there are a few squiggly words carved on it, as though written by a child.

"Karwenz's sword. Roland cannot secretly take and play."

Those few words are really written by a child. That is the signature Karwenz left behind on his treasured wooden sword. Back then, when he was younger, he was unwilling to address me, who was only a few minutes older than him, as his elder brother. Normally, he would just call me by my name.

Fondling the scars on the sword, I feel as though I have returned back to that warm and worry-free childhood. I could almost see that rash and straightforward foolish little brother of mine.

Shaking my head, this isn't the time for me to be reminiscing the past. What I need now isn't the wooden sword itself but the soul sleeping within it.

"Erebella, I need your help."

TL: Will be using just Silver to describe the power rank of the people. Using rank sounds a bit weird now (suddenly, maybe I stared at it for too long), though if the phrasing is unclear, I will still use it.

Couldn't reflect it without sounding awkward so I removed it, but it is clearly stated that the two Goddesses chose to go through the ritual even though they knew it would hurt them greatly because they are confident the Seafolk would be able to push it through.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 114: Erebella

Despite the royal family sparring field being built on higher grounds, that icy-cold river water still defies common sense and flows into the interior. This is a distortion of the physical phenomenon of 'water flows towards lower ground' to 'water flows to be of average height'. This is modification of the law of nature and only the highest governor of the Water Element is able to do it.

At every single moment, the situation is worsening. I do not have time to waste.

"Erebella, I need your help. I need your strength."

The water slowly creeps below my feet. Yet, I am still talking patiently to the wooden sword. Perhaps, I am seem like a fool to the eyes of the onlookers. However, I know that this is the only solution.

Erebella, this isn't the name of a human, but a deeply wounded soul. A beautiful lady who has been sleeping for more than 300 years already.

Although my plea for help has been voiced, it seems as though my plea had sunk into the deep ocean, there isn't any response at all. However, I know that she has already awaken, just that she doesn't want to respond to my calls. Or rather, she doesn't know how she should respond to my calls.

"Irene (Erebella's abbreviation), there isn't much time left. We must sign the Soul Contract as soon as possible. Only with your help can I battle on the surface of the water."

A weak voice finally echoes by my ear.

"I am already very tired."

Soul beings do not possess physical body, so how can there be the concept of stamina and tiredness? However, I am able to understand what she means.

By saying tired, perhaps she is referring to her erection of a barrier to protect her wounded heart from shattering again.

"Yes, so you have already rested for more than 300 years. If you don't wake up and walk under the sun for a bit, you might disintegrate soon."

This isn't a lie. To humans, excessive depression is a dangerous mental illness but to the soul beings whose souls are their physical bodies, negative emotions are like lethal poison.

"Perhaps, disintegrating might be a good thing… You should know that I don't want to contract with any other Knight again."

"Un, that's why I didn't allow Reyne and the others to interrupt your slumber back then."

"You should still have other options. Even if you have yet to reach Silver-rank, as long as you were to approach them to contract with you, those Frigid Nightmares will not reject you."

Yes, the one sleeping in the wooden sword is a Frigid Nightmare, a companion of a previous Aurora Knight. At this moment, I am trying to poach her to become my mount.

"What I want isn't a chain who would bind me from growing further, but a pair of wings which could make me soar higher. Only you are capable of becoming my wings, and not a pair of manacles that would hinder my development."

There are many paths for one to climb to the pinnacle. However, to reach the pinnacle, just one is enough. Having more powers isn't necessarily a good thing, being too greedy would just result in one's powers losing its purity.

I have already mapped out a clear plan for my own development. Ice, Death, Law and Holy Light. These four fields are more than enough for me to research for my whole life. The Frigid Nightmare can indeed boost my battle power, but it isn't something necessary.

Of course, becoming an Aurora Knight will boost my fighting power significantly, so it is something that I need right now.

However, the reason why I never considered contracting with Frigid Nightmares is because Frigid Nightmares will grow along with the Knight's soulwave. A mature Frigid Nightmare will have many marks from their previous owners. This would instead my limit my growth.

As a soul being, newborn Frigid Nightmares are a blank slate. As they grow along with their contracted Knight, their master's memories and emotions will become their nutrients. The desire of their owner to become stronger will become their motivation. They are the most trusted mounts and companion of the Aurora Knights. From a certain viewpoint, as their memories and emotions tend to be extremely similar to their master's, they are like half of their master's soul.

Under normal circumstances, accepting the Frigid Nightmare of others can allow the person to grow swiftly. However, it would be hard for them to climb to the pinnacle. Even so, there are exceptions to everything. The Knight whom Irene contracted with previously has a soulwave similar to mine. Or rather, saying that it is identical isn't a mistake as well. She doesn't even have to do additional adjustments to adapt to my soul completely. No, if it is the Frigid Nightmare of that person, it would most probably boost my strength instead.

Of course, finding an infant Frigid Nightmare can also fulfill my objective. However, not mentioning how difficult activating the altar will be, even if I were to obtain a Frigid Nightmare, I can't afford to wait that long a period for it to mature. When the Frigid Nightmare finally matures, I probably wouldn't need it anymore.

A long silence follows after my invitation. What I received eventually is still a bitter rejection from Irene.

"I am already very tired and I lack battle will. In my current state, I would definitely pull you back."

To a Warrior, lacking battle will is equal to death. How could I not know that? A Warrior who seeks death will eventually die. Even though I know that Irene is able to strengthen my current battle prowess, I never tried to awaken her from her slumber. But now, other than her, I can't find any other solution that could help me protect the people I would want to from this desperate situation.

"Help me, will you? I need your strength to save my comrades." To a person whose heart is dead, it would be hard to get logic through them. If so, it is better to try getting through via emotions and reality.

"Without your help, not only will I die. The final inheritor of the Mist Bloodline will also die. If so, the contracts with the Frigid Nightmare will be cut totally. Alright, Irene, regardless of whether it is for our friendship when we were younger or for the future of the Frigid Nightmares, please lend me a hand. The spirit of the Knights dictates for them to save anyone in need."

"As expected, you are still that same despicable Roland."

Yes, very despicable. I know how to say words that the other party is unable to reject. A true Knight is unable to ignore the pleas of others. All along, that person only listens to persuasion and does not submit to force. As half a soul who shares his memories, Irene is unable to ignore my request.

"Besides, that person would probably return to the Main Dimension not too long later. Don't you want to question him why would he make that kind of decision? Why he, despite already making up his mind, chose to abandon you?"

"…I already know. I have already thought it through. In his eyes, the foolish spirit of the Knights cannot give him the strength he needs for vengeance. Betrayed by the humans he trusted plunged him into despair and agony. The sacrifice of his elder brother made him swear to exact vengeance towards this world. Thus, he made his choice. He abandoned everything and responded to the summons of the Chaos Abyss, entering the gates of Hell, in hopes of gaining sufficient strength for vengeance."

"That fool has always been so extreme. However, don't you still want to ask him to his face? Ask him how he has been, whether he was beat up in the Chaos Abyss, whether he misses home or if he regrets abandoning you… Abandoning you, is it because he fears that his fall to depravity would corrupt you!"

"Despicable. Despicable. Despicable. Despicable." It seems that my last question has hit the bullseye on the weakness of the other party. Irene is becoming agitated.

The profanities of an agitated little girl lacks skill. Lacking in vocabulary, she could only repeat 'despicable'. This is probably the vilest phrase that she could recall.

She is considered a little girl even though she is a few centuries old? It was only ten years after hatching from the egg that she fell into slumber again. Even if they shared memories and knowledge, a person who has less than ten years of experience can only be considered a little girl.

However, I seem to have underestimated the resentment of the little girl.

"Prince Roland, haven't you been mocking the Knight's values of protection and sacrifice? The Spirit of the Mist which Prince Karwenz believes in was treated like a joke by you. Going by your personality, shouldn't you rationally give up those chess pieces to retain your strength? Why are you choosing the path of a protector which you have despised all along now?"

Yes, Irene is Karwenz's Frigid Nightmare. This young soul has been brought up to be dim-witted like him. However, a long slumber left her time still stuck at 300 years ago. She still treats me like that young Holy Knight Prince.

"Was that what I thought back then? It does sound like something I would say."

There's no need for me to get sentimental now. Since she asked such words, I know that her will is wavering.

"… Back then, I was indeed quite arrogant. In the end, I lost terribly. Now that I have gotten back to the starting point, Karwenz started walking on my old path instead. Therefore, I intend to stop him. Erebella, join me. I have hidden many things from you. After our contract, you can see it all for yourself. If you are dissatisfied then, you can always break the contract."

A white light silently seeps out from the wooden sword. That is Irene's reply. From the moment I invited her, it has all been decided.

The pale white cold light shrouds me as the soulwaves of the two souls approach one another. The benefit of being twins is that Irene doesn't have to match her wavelength to mine to contract with me.

"What kind of joke is this! So many things actually happened that year! So many calamities, how did you get through them!"

"So much hatred, despair and resentment. Why haven't you gone mad yet? Greed, emptiness, slander, envy and pain. You have seen so much evil of the world. The future is so bleak. How? How can you remain so positive? Why haven't you given up hope!"

A contract between souls means exposing everything to the other. The full memory of my 300 years in 3 lifetimes. That could be called a legendary experience. This made the innocent Irene shocked. Those suppressed emotions and memories of the soul became like the most nutritious delicacies to her, causing her to grow rapidly.

"Perhaps, even after Pandora's Box was open, even after all of the calamities have been released, but hope still remains at the bottom of the box. Besides, I am not alone this time…"

"Alright, stop looking at me like that. I know this is very literary, very chuunibyou. Then, let me use Karwenz's words instead —— You cheated, I refuse to accept it. Let's fight again. I don't believe that there won't be a day which I beat you to the ground!!"

"Pu! Back then, Prince Karwenz really said that."

Irene bursts into laughter. She suddenly recalls the duels between the brothers back then. Despite possessing an advantage in all aspects, that lazy elder brother always managed to claim victory in the end through ploys.

"Hmph, that brat likes to go to the extremes. He refuses to turn back until he hits into a wall, not giving up until he reaches the River Styx. Yet, he is extremely talented and strong, not to mention how blessed with luck he is. If he bumps into a wall, he would probably just bash through it. It also isn't impossible for him to get past the River Styx either. His actions always end in an irreconcilable situation… This time, he really overdid it. When he returns, I will beat some sense into him to show him the prestige of an elder brother."

"Prestige? You have such a thing? He always ends up calling your name straight though, the elder brother who always steals his younger brother's toys and tidbits?"

"Hmph. This is my way of letting him know the cruelty of the world so that he can cultivate a competitive spirit and a strong will to fight on! This is the way an elder brother shows his care and concern to his younger brother. Please call me Boundless Love Elder Brother, the cold on the outside hot on the inside brother."

"… Continue bragging then. You are obviously jealous of your younger brother's luck with women. Hee, Roland, have you forgotten that after the establishment of the Soul Contract, I am able to look into your memories?"

Communication between souls don't need time. While joking about, Irene who has ingested sufficient nutrients recovers swiftly. In a few short seconds, the Frigid Nightmare turns into an ice cocoon. In Darsos's eyes, I probably just quietly took out a wooden sword and dazed out for a few seconds when a white cocoon suddenly appears in front of me.

After coming back to my senses, I touch the ice cocoon lightly. The giant cocoon starts to crack and following which, an illusory battle horse appears before everyone.

She is shrouded by an ice mist. Stars could be seen twinkling in both her eyes. Her physical body appears vaguely for a moment and disappears in the next, as though it doesn't belong to this dimension. Starlight shines on her physical body. The moment she stands up, with a slight tap with her hoofs, the ground she steps on turns into solid ice. This is a war horse that doesn't belong to the mortal world.

Suddenly, the playful little Irene blows a cold breath towards me.

"Ah choo!"

Covered in cold air, I subconsciously sneeze. Before I could even react, a layer of white snow stacks on top of me, turning me into a Snowman.

I shake my head helplessly. Lightly shaking my body, the snow falls into the water, creating a thin layer of ice. On the other hand, a silver plate appears on me.

The ice plate created by thin ice isn't very thick, neither is it heavy. It seems like a fragile artwork. Yet, it is firm and durable. On Irene's body, Ice Magic seems to be turning corporeal. A saddle and many different weapons appear on the mount. Javelin, spear, round shield and a long sword. Those exquisite-looking ice weapons are filled with Ice Magic.

"Aurora Knight!!"

Even Darsos who is aware of it beforehand exclaims in shock. As fellow Knights, the White Wolf Guards will never forget the nemesis in their imaginations, that legendary order whose members are said to each possess the strength of a Gold-rank.

"Your majesty, I accept your goodwill but there are things that I still have to do. I will entrust my attendant Rosemary to you. Please bring her to safety."

Throwing my future spy Rosemary behind, I delightfully tear through the annoying clothes I am wearing, allowing the ice plate to come into contact with my skin. Even though there are many worries plaguing my mind, somehow I feel relaxed and happy.

Due to effects of the Soul Contract, the ice armor feels extremely warm. It doesn't have the restraining feeling of the ice armor previously. I also feel my body getting slightly lighter. The ice armor actually improves the mobility of its user.

While Darsos is still intending to say something, the white Knight has already charged to the entrance with his war horse, leaving behind footprints of ice on the water surface his horse steps on.

Darsos shakes his head bitterly. He could only retract his gaze helplessly.

"Begin the retreat…"

At this moment, I rush through the streets on my Frigid Nightmare. I activate my cold barrier, preventing the rain and storm from bothering me.

"Can you turn into a giant Ice Dragon? You used to be able to do it, so you should still be able to do it now. Although it is too striking and thus a little dangerous, it would be much faster if we fly there."

"I can, if you reach Legend."

On certain aspects, establishing a Soul Contract with the Frigid Nightmare is similar to a Mage's Magic Pet Contract. The maximum strength of the servant cannot exceed that of his master.

"Ice Behemoth?"

"…Time works just like a butcher's knife. In the past, Lord Roland wasn't that forgetful."

Under the commands of the Naga officers, the Fishmen before me stretch open several fishnets. It seems that they intend to trip my mount. However. with a light push on the surface, Irene leaps into midair, disregarding the enemy's attempt to intercept us.

"You didn't have such a venomous tongue in the past! Where did that Snow Woman big sister with a gentle smile go to?"

I tossed Ice Javelins while making a jab at her. The Ice Javelin rotates in midair in an arc before pinning the Naga Spellcaster into the water. Following which, a Ring of Ice explodes, freezing the few Naga Guards who dared to step forward to assist her.

"So the previous me had such an image in your heart? I can turn into the form of a Snow Woman if you want, but due to my lack in strength, the form I assume will be slightly younger. Are you sure you want to charge riding on a Snow Woman?"

Imagining it for a moment, a fully equipped Knight riding on a young girl, shouting, "Holy Light, that enemy is worth a fight!" while using a whip on the young girl's bottom, forcing her to charge ahead…

"I want to try… No, that's too immoral! Irene, maintain your current form."

I suddenly thought that if I were to be seen in that form by others, I probably will never be able to shake off my honorable title as the 'King of Gentlemen'.

"Uncle police, that's the guy! Prince Roland, have you forgotten that our memories are shared? Also, the world that you were in previously is too perverted."

As our souls are connected, my memory from the other world is also shared with her. That familiar retort left me stunned for a moment before I chuckled.

"Actually, you can use the keywords 'Gentlemen Alliance' and 'True Love Siblings' to search in my memories… Right, in order to protect the underage you, please do not search Beifeng."

"…I retract my words. There are indeed perverts in every world. Also, you did it purposely, didn't you. The more you ask me to look, the more curious I would be. I almost turned blind! You must take responsibility!"

"I will take responsibility by introducing you to Beifeng."

"I'm sorry, please do not take responsibility for me!"

Even while joking about, the rapid Aurora war horse didn't stop her footsteps. Using her ability to turn the water surface she steps on into ice, she is able to easily avoid the encirclement of the Seafolk. Even the fastest Sea Horse is unable to keep up with her pace.

The benefits of our thoughts being connected is that I don't have to be worried about being shaken off the horse, I only have to choose which target to assault and kill. If some powerful offensive magic were to come my way, the protective barrier of the SemiGod Staff is perfectly suited for this situation.

【The Protection of the Dark God: Summon a formless protective barrier which can withstand 200 magic damage/magic equipment damage. Before the protective barrier breaks, the wielder will be immune to all stunning, hexing and any other control-type magic. Duration: 10 seconds. Can be used three times per day.】

By the time I used the final barrier of the day to block off a Chain Frostbolt by a Naga Spellcaster, before the arrival of the enemy's flying troops, we have already arrived at the edge of Pearl District.

"Head to the Church of Law to meet up with everyone else first! They better be alright!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 115: Ice Secret Sword

For experts, actual battles are the best way to ascertain one's skills. Even if a skill may seem incredible and high-tier, if it is unable to prove its worth in an actual battle, then it is useless.

The most recent battle I had with Rosemary's (Carlohin) Undead Army is probably the most intense one since my rebirth. As far as I was concerned, it was also the perfect opportunity to test my abilities and determine future routes for development.

There were quite a few problems that were revealed through battle. Among them, the most obvious of them all are that I have too many power systems, the absence of a decisive killing move and the powers and techniques I was using against each and every enemy were a little chaotic.

Cultivating both magic and martial arts is often the exclusive right of long-lived species. This isn't only because of the fact that they have plenty of time to squander, allowing them to climb to the summit with both magic and martial arts. Also, this isn't only because of their Race Talent and stats which allow them to reach a peak unattainable by those short-lived species. The very core of it is that they have an inheritance of a secret art that allows them to overlay the effects of magic with martial arts.

Nightfall Blade and Jade Stab are fearsome top-tier sword skills in the Elf Tribe. Those Warriors don on a light leather armor and brandish their magic swords. They choose the buffs most suited to them and enchant their blades. Years and years of training has ensured that their martial arts would not be inferior to any opponent, and the magic sword that they conceal in their sleeves would often prove to be lethal to their enemies.

They are adept at enchanting the magic sword against their enemies. As long as they have prepared in advance, the seemingly coarse and wild but cautious and intelligent Nightfall Blade is a slaughtering machine on the battlefield capable of facing a hundred enemies on its own. On the other hand, the Jade Sting specialises in all types of concealment such as removing one's presence and Anti-Detection Magic. Facing them in war, you have to prepared for the bizarre situation of your enemies disappearing multiple times. Of course, the precondition is that you would have to first survive their deadly assassination. They are the top-class Assassins, the bane of all Mages.

The Blood Clan's Corrupted Blood Swordsmen and the Golden-Armored Warriors are forbidden existences, Demon Hunters. On the other hand, the Cursed Spear Dancers of the Blackwings are commonly-seen badly-reputed troops. The Death Knights who inspire fear in all living beings could be considered classical troops who possess the advantage of being skilled in both magic and martial arts.

Different to the humans' high-tier troops who are reliant on equipment and mounts, these special inheritances often arise in the form of a job advancement. Their unique fighting and training methods are the crystallisation of the innumerable eons of the long-lived species. There is basically no chance of an outsider inheriting their legacy.

They may not number much, but their appearance on the battlefield is definitely the nightmare of their enemies.

Of course, humans have made great efforts on this front. The Gold-rank Mage Knights were the result of their efforts. However, in reality, they were famous for being a useless profession. Not mentioning how it has high requirements on talents, in order to perform magic, the Knights are unable to equip heavy armor. Thus, as a close combatant, they were weaker than Warriors and Holy Knights who are of the same power rank. The only magic they could produce is —— Fireball.

That's right, the Magic Knight were most adept at using the 3-circle Fire Magic, Fireball. Perhaps, there were results in low level battles. However, in battles between Gold-ranks, who would be afraid of a 3-circle magic?

Proponents of the Mage Knight once argued the 'Five Fireballs overlapping in a specific location can destroy everything, we don't need any other magic' theory with Fire Mages backing them. As a result, the bizarre 'Five Fireball Divine Cult' was born.

Ultimately, their main flaws were that their magic and martial arts didn't complement one another and it did not have a clear role in battle.

In my opinion, the main reason why the Mage Knights were a failure (Even when the personnel who successfully advanced to become Mage Knights didn't exceed 10, the Five Fireball Divine Cult still refused to admit failure), the primary reason is because their attention has been divided between two entirely different fields. They attempt to become both skilled in close-combat and long-range and as a result, they were incapable of either.

As for the reason why other races were able to successfully advance, is is due to their clear goal and specialisation they want to pursue. After which, they utilised both martial arts and magic to strive towards their specialisation. If it is a skill that doesn't contribute to their goal, even if it proves to be useful, they would choose to not squander time on it.

A result of that is the obvious fact that those who successfully train in the two are either powerful close-combatants or powerful long-range troops. They weren't so ambitious to become like the Mage Knights, capable of crushing Warriors in close-combat and Fireball-flinging Mages in long-range combat. In the end, the Mage Knights would only get crushed by their weaknesses.

To specialise, one has to put their 'specialisation' as the core of everything to realise their own role and position. Then, utilise their strengths to make up for their weaknesses and make their strengths further the might of their 'specialisation'. This is the general theory for Warriors with multiple abilities.

In that case, for a body like mine which contains four kinds of powers, if I were to attempt to create an all-round Warrior, I would only end up like the useless Mage Knights.

"What do I specialise in? How can I use my other abilities to propagate my specialisation and complement my weaknesses?"

Ever since I was revived, I had been thinking about this question. Then, I found my answer.

"If you have to choose a profession, then a Death Knight who is skilled with soul arts is definitely the most suited for you. If your talent for the Holy Light is ten points, then it would be twenty points for Necromancy and forty points for swordsmanship. Just through Necromancy and swordsmanship, you would surely be able to reach the summit of Death Knights. Didn't you see how the strongest Death Knight, Lionheart, was willing to become your eternal little brother? In the end, your accomplishments in the field of a Death Knight have exceeded all your predecessors and probably no one capable of surpassing you would appear in the future."

"Pui! I am a Holy Knight. Not to mention, I can cast Ice Magic…"

"Cough! Don't ever tell anyone that your Ice Magic was taught by me, I can't afford to bear this reputation. If your talent for Holy Light is ten points, then your talent in Ice Magic is at most 0.1 points! Back then, my head must have been caught in some doorway for me to accept you as my disciple to teach you Ice Magic. Let me ask you, ever since you have comprehended the essence of ice, have you learnt any new Ice Magic Spell?"

Of course…not! If I had the time, I might as train in my swordsmanship and study Undead Creation. No matter what, it would be better than investing time in this hopeless Ice Magic.

Just as expected, my straightforward reply caused the furious cat to fly over and bite me.

Harloys is still a passable teacher. Even though the students she taught are mostly backstabbers and perverts, her ability in catering the syllabus to her students is still top-notch. Admittedly, the main reason why the eccentrics among the disciples she have taught are increasing is partly due to this advanced personality education.

Cough, I should stop speaking. Otherwise, that darned cat will use some unorthodox methods to exact vengeance. It feels horrible to awake with milk poured over me in the morning. Also, the previous time a paper with white fluid was glued onto my hand, I had to spend an entire morning explaining the situation to Reyne.

However, on the topic of talents, the darned cat has already revealed my greatest aptitude —— Swordsmanship.

Just like how Adam had once ridiculed me, when the other Holy Knights were focused on tanking and utilised their Divine Arts to strengthen their defense and support, becoming the leader-like figure in the team, the one I was the most skilled in was offensive swordsmanship. After numerous reincarnations, I even surpassed most of the Sword Saints who prided themselves in their swordsmanship. Without doubt, this is like an ironic joke that left others speechless and left Adam, who is praised for his swordsmanship, aggrieved.

"A Sword Saint who is unable to defeat a Holy Knight in the domain of swordsmanship? Not to mention, one of the tops in the world in the way of the sword? What kind of joke is this!"

Even as he grew, I also grew along with him. Eventually, I would still stand above him. Perhaps, Adam's greatest regret while he was in the Underground World was his inability to defeat me through swordsmanship at the very end.

However, this is to be expected. Not mentioning how my talent with the sword is not bad, swordsmanship is an art in itself. When the foundations are brought up to the level of an artform, it becomes a form of comprehension towards the world and life. These things could be washed away by the currents of reincarnation, but picking them up again isn't a difficult task.

In a certain sense, I can be considered as a true immortal and a long-lived species. While the other long-lived species are squandering their time to enjoy their 200 years of childhood, I viewed time as precious as life, just like the other short-lived species. I spent day after day pondering to gain something. To date, the battles and experiences I have gone through probably exceeds that of ten Heroic Spirits combined together. When these skills and comprehension settled down, the swordsmanship and profoundness that I have accumulated in three lifetimes finally evolved in terms of quality. I do not believe that any Sword Saint could do the same as me.

In my perspective, Beastman Sword Saints are too violent and lack in sentimentality. Elf Sword Saints, in their pursuit of the utmost of art, neglected the true form of swordsmanship as a cruel killing tool. If the two were to be put together along with their sword skills, perhaps a truly powerful Sword Saint would emerge.

What about the Dwarf Sword Saints and Human Sword Saints? Those Dwarves actually dare to call themselves Sword Saints by their knee chop, rolling blade and mountain-splitting strikes? Human Sword Saints are an even greater joke. Seventy percent of them have identical abilities, not to mention most of them couldn't even produce sword qi without their equipment. I would normally consider them as jokes.

In that case, the path for my development is clear. I would specialise in close-combat swordsmanship while the other powers of mine would serve as support to supplement me.

In a duel between experts standing on the pinnacle, pure swordsmanship would come to a bottleneck. Not mentioning those who are immune to physical attacks, the great Demons and giant Dragons have enormous bodies with solid defense. It is too difficult to deal with them through the 'small toothpicks' of the Sword Saints. Otherwise, we wouldn't have to go through all the trouble for Adam's Phoenix Inheritance, so that he could utilise the flames of the Phoenix to complement his swordsmanship.

When I had decided to become a close-combatant with swordsmanship at the core while using my other powers to supplement it, the road in front of me widens instead.

"Secret Sword: Flowing Water Rapid Sword"

Ice Magic gathers on the ice sword. Under the will of my sword that depicts a flowing river, the ice forms a beautiful ice river, similar to that in my homeland. Thus, I changed its name.

"Ice Secret Sword: Moment Glacier!"

The transparent and clear ice sword is as beautiful as a sword forged of gems. Along the trajectories of the sword which is reminiscent of a flowing river, the sword qi and Frozen Air that were released forge a beautiful ice river in midair. As reality and illusion overlap, the water surface and the Seafolk before me turn into a part of the river of ice.

In the moment of their freezing, the conceited Naga officers were still commanding the Fishmen and Sea Beasts arrogantly. The army of charging Fishmen became beautiful ice sculptures and the flying fishes and waves solidified. In the face of Moment Glacier, no one life could react. Their minds were still stuck in the moment of their freezing.

Under the augmentation of Ice Magic, the Secret Art which was used to divert the attention of an enemy turns into a powerful AOE skill. As far as the eye could see, the countless enemies stretching for thirty meters ahead of me had been completely cleared. On the other hand, the frozen river water had become the best runway for me.

"Hm?"

The first time combining sword skills with Ice Magic has already created a might of 113, even I am surprised. After all, when I was testing it out privately, it didn't have such might.

"Heh, it's me! If we are competing in the ability of controlling Ice Magic, even White Dragons aren't our opponent!"

Irene's voice echoes from beneath. Realisation strikes me.

As a Frigid Nightmare who stands at the very peak of the creatures of ice and snow, the Power of Ice and Snow that she brings about is several tens of times greater than what I possess as a Bronze-rank. Also, her control over the Ice Magic isn't as horrible as mine. When I was executing my technique, she wasn't slacking by the side. She was helping me adjust and manipulate the Ice Element to complement with my Secret Sword. This is just like a dual-core CPU working simultaneously, forcibly expanding the might of the skill by multiple folds.

Alright, I know that some people will retort that this comparison is not suitable in this world of magic, and that if Irene is the most advanced CPU, I can probably only be considered as the obsolete i386. Just make do with it, this is just an improvised analogy.

At this moment, I realised that I have underestimated the usefulness of external tools yet again. My talent in Ice Magic is pathetic, but if I were to dump this sector to Erebella to settle for me, won't I be able to make up for this flaw perfectly? Similarly, if I were to dump the Power of Death, Power of Law and Power of Holy Light to other Magic Pets to augment, thus creating a few more processors, my combat power might rise exponentially.

"Harloys!"

Alright, at this moment, I decisively recalled the 'Omniscient One' Harloys. However, the current Harloys only retained her knowledge and skills, she doesn't possess sufficient strength and a suitable body to complement with the attributes, thus she is unable to fulfil my demands.

"Harloys's 37th patch (regarding the change of colors of her four limbs), Harloys's 38th patch (a revise of her three measurements) must be executed as soon as possible. Right, there's also the Super Meowrio! Hmm, I can still add a few more edits along with it. It should be interesting to see her grow up when she eats a mushroom and throw fireballs after she eats a flower. Hehe!"

However, this isn't the moment for my thoughts to be wandering. I am not too far from my destination. While charging in solo is exhilarating, but at the same time, I am exposing myself to the entire battlefield. If their leaders aren't fools, they would surely send elites in to contain me.

Just as I expected, right after charging past this street corner, two Sea Giants suddenly appear before me.

The enormous Sea Giants are the height of the city walls. Even in the giant family, they could be considered to be of tall stature. Wielding rusty anchors with their extraordinary strength, mature Sea Giants possess at least the strength of a Gold-rank. In the water, when their ability to induce tsunamis come into play, even giant Dragons dare not to compete physically with them.

Their greatest hobby, other than duelling with Sea Dragons, is to sink ships. The ships which had fallen under their hands are innumerable. However, the reason for their attacks is ridiculously simple. As it is impossible to start a furnace to smith underwater, it is difficult to obtain a metal weapon. In order to obtain a good weapon, the Sea Giants set their eyes on the giant anchors of huge ships. At the same time, they could have an additional meal comprising sailors.

When the other races became aware of this fact, they decided to just bring a giant battle anchor to serve as payment for the road. However, the delighted Sea Giants first accepted the bribe before dismantling their anchor as a spare, then proceeding on to have them as an additional snack.

"The reason why we don't hold promises? Hah, little thing, do you communicate with barnacles and seaweeds? Un, neither do we."

This is the lesson a certain 'intelligent' navigator learnt with his life after trying to bribe the Sea Giants with a giant anchor for safe passageway.

The thick-skinned Giants aren't easy to deal with. Not to mention, the Sons of the Sea, Sea Giants, are giants among the Giants. The two Giants stands by one another, blocking the entire street with their giant figures. As they stomp their legs, a furious wave is generated. If one were to be struck by those waves, their body would definitely end up crushed.

On the street behind them, the Church of Law is glowing with a radiant Light of God. Countless corpses of the Seafolk hung on formless gallows. As a Church of a true God under the God's jurisdiction, until the entire city falls, the Church will not fall. For them who have piled up the sins of war and genocide to charge into the Church of the God of Law, should I say that they are backwards or that they are heartless?

Going by the rules of the War of Gods, when this city finally change hands, the idol would probably be sullied.

However, I didn't have the leisure to be worried about my idol now. The giants are already before me.

"Little insect, don't move! Let Rabah trample you to death!"

"A Knight? Yet another iron can. Bynes don't like cans. Stuck in teeth!"

Getting obstructed would mean my demise. However, I already had no other alternatives.

"Since there isn't any other road… Upon meeting on a narrow path, the brave will emerge victorious!"

The ice dragon lance rotates vigorously by my side. At the same, Irene picks up speed. I flick my sword up from the water, generating huge waterworks.

"Pointless tricks of an useless insect! Scream miserably for Rabah! Rabah loves watching little insect's final performance!"

Sea Giants are far nimbler in the sea than on land. Rabah lightly grabs and a wall of waves appears before him to block my charge.

Following which, the moment the tip of the lance barely pierces through the wall, the giant has already grabbed the tip of the rapidly rotating dragon lance. Although the rotating lance has cut his left hand, the massive anchor on his right hand immediately comes smashing down on where the Knight is.

"Done already? How boring!"

"Boom!"

An anchor weighing several tons crushes downwards, causing crushed stones and snowflakes to be sent flying. The entire street tremors.

"Yee? Where's little insect?"

When the giants realise that their target has gone missing, it is already too late. After concealing myself in the waterworks I generated, I threw the dragon lance and right now, I am already by the side of the giants.

"Secret Sword: Blade Storm!"

As I started to rotate, the floating Snow Woman loli augments my skill, thus creating a whirlwind of snow and ice.

【Secret Sword, Blade Storm: Using this skill, you will turn into a fast rotating storm of blades. The rotating swords and sword qi will severely damage all enemy land troops in the surroundings.】

At the beginning, it was merely an ordinary Blade Storm. However, when the Power of Ice and Snow on both of blades start to seep out, the entire world begins to snow.

Under the permeation of snow and ice into the formless sword qi, they became ice blades and ice thorns, thus increasing the might of the Blade Storm explosively.

Even so, this was only the beginning. What that would turn out to be even more lethal was an unexpected surprise.

At this moment, a continuous stream of water is pulled into the whirlwind. Then, under the rapid rotation of the whirlwind of ice, they form ice cubes and ice vectors which were then thrown out violently. Somehow, I have became a top that tosses out ice arrows continuously.

Under the full support of Irene, who is assuming her Snow Woman form in midair, every single ice blade that flings out possesses the strength of an Ice Arrow thrown out by a Silver Ice Mage with his full might. Individually, they may not be powerful. However, when their quantity is sufficient to cloak everyone's vision, the Blade Storm has already evolved from an AOE Legend Secret Sword to a Saint Magic Secret Sword with astonishing destructive might.

The whirlwind of ice continues to turn frenziedly. Be it buildings, thin ice, lampposts or whatever they once were, they were reduced to fragments in an instant.

By the time I stop dizzily, there isn't anything left in my surroundings. The two incomparably powerful Sea Giants have became a hornet's nests; thousands of ice arrows are embedded in their flesh. The Sea Giant farther away is still barely living. However, the closer Sea Giant had innumerable ice arrows lodged into his head. Clearly, he can't be alive.

When the Giants fell onto the ground with a large thump and I was weakly gasping for air on the ground, Krose has already arrived.

"Great, you are unharmed, my lord! Everything is in chaos now, what should we do?!"

Grinding my teeth, I struggled to my feet. At the present moment, every delayed second means greater danger.

"Assemble everyone, bring away all of our luggage and rations. Let's slaughter our way out!"

Under the will of my sword that depicts a flowing river, the ice forms a beautiful ice river, similar to that in my homeland. Thus, I changed its name.

TL: A little hard to explain but it is like imagery. The image in his mind is a flowing river, so his sword also takes such a form. Coined as sword will.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 116: Judgement and Assassin

When the Aurora Knight equipped in a white helmet and plate charged out from the sparring field, a large portion of the nobles looked at him as though they were looking at a fool. In their eyes, this Knight Princess who hadn't listened to the warnings of others was already a dead person.

There were only a few people who vaguely felt that the Knight wasn't the type who would die young. The next time they meet, many things would probably change.

As the retreat progressed in an orderly manner, Hermit secretly pulled to one side a White Wolf Guard officer that was in charge of facilitating the retreat.

"…If that female Knight were to bypass the encirclement, find an opportunity to kill her. I will take responsibility for it."

As the trusted advisor of the Auland Emperor Darsos, one of the masterminds in the shadows, Hermit's determination is resolute on this matter.

Despite being in a desperate situation, the female Knight charged out with a smile. This made him recall the legendary Will of the Mist and its previous glory. She was obviously the princess of a small country, which put her in a disadvantageous situation, yet she had gained the upper hand through a series of clashes. He began to suspect that the other party might have the wit and strength to break out of this hopeless situation.

Moreover, the reappearance of the Aurora Knight could be a sign that the various powerful troops of the Mist Country are gradually awakening. It feels as though there is a possibility that the glorious history of the Mist will leap out from the past and appear in the present.

If the Mist Country were to rise up once again and the seven countries of the Northern Lands unite as one, perhaps that sovereign of the Northern Lands would be able to conquer the north once more. Not to mention, his own Emperor is infatuated with her. Ten years of ceasefire made that target an even more crucial one. In Hermit's mind, this kind of unique existence is unneeded from the very start.

Perhaps, he might be doing something excessive, or maybe he is being despicable. Maybe, the Emperor would be enraged and punish him severely, or perhaps the leakage of such news would result in a chain reaction. However, as the subordinate of the Auland Empire's Emperor, he feels that the descendant of the Mist would prove to be a threat in the future. He has to make full use of this opportunity to get rid of this variable. Even if he would be punished as a result, it would be worth it. This is his undying loyalty towards his lord and his country.

"No matter what, I find that woman is simply too dangerous. I am unable to find the slightest bit of goodwill towards her. Killing the beloved woman of the Emperor on my own whim would probably cause him to turn against me. When the scandal that I killed the princess of another country during a disaster spreads, I might have to carry the blame of scheming against our allies right before the Sacred War. Perhaps, I will be thought of as a fool who can only scheme internally against my own comrades by the people and would be dealt with harshly. However, as long as this is beneficial for the country and Darsos, even if other people are unable to comprehend my actions, what does it count as for me to be sent to the gallows?"

From a certain viewpoint, this Intelligence Head whose eyes are always squinting and carries a scheming smile may look like a playboy, but his loyalty to the Auland Empire and the Emperor has already reached the level where he is willing to die to protect them.

Just because he feels that the person would be a threat to the Auland Empire's ambitions, he decided to get rid of her. This is a very simple and logical thought process. Or perhaps, it might be the conclusion he came up with after analyzing countless intelligence, or maybe it is just intuition. However, when the Intelligence Head Hermit makes up his mind, he would make an immediate move.

"The rest of you will go as well. If the White Wolf Guards aren't in a good position to strike, you all will complete the task in their stead. If you all do not spot the target leaving the city, help the guards to hold the final defence line. If you all don't accomplish this mission, do not return."

Seemingly muttering a few words to himself, a few shadows disappear into the distant. The spies have begun to share intelligence on the target, preparing for their dishonorable assassination.

Then, when he turned around to get on top of the human-powered carriage to leave, he found Darsos already waiting on it.

By his side, in the hands of a Mage, a display was playing the video recorded by a Mage Eye. As he glances at it, fright paralyzes him and cold sweat drenches his back.

The video that is playing shows the words he spoke just a short moment ago, "…find an opportunity to kill her!"

At this moment, Darsos slumps like a wooden puppet with a stoic face. However, Hermit is aware that this is the expression he displays when he is incensed. He lowers his his head, prepared to face the wrath of his liege, but he only hears a question with suppressed powerful emotions beneath the voice

"'Blood Mage Emperor' Marsolit should have been mobilized already. Help me convey a mission to him in my stead. Ask him to head to my underground chamber through my bedroom to retrieve that old fool who should be on the verge of drowning."

After saying those words, he throws over a Blood Dragon Head Insignia to him. This was the only token of authority that the bloodthirsty SemiGod obeys.

What is this situation? He didn't intend to punish me? Hesitation appeared on Hermit's face.

"This mission has to be completed in utmost secrecy. Thus, if you were to meet anyone on the road, silence them. Right, emphasise to Marsolit that if the old fool seems like he is scheming something, silence him before he can do anything."

In that instant, Hermit understands. The current situation is chaotic, and only supreme experts are able to move casually in the battlefield. Marsolit, who had participated in the rebellion, is capable of flitting around like an apparition. Even if he were to bring someone along, it is impossible for him to be noticed. This isn't a mission to save the old Emperor. Rather, he is giving him a chance to kill the princess through the hands of another.

"Hermit, do you still remember what our dreams were? I want to make Auland stand at the peak of the world. Compared to this, what does a woman count as?"

He continues to talk about official matters, not mentioning the least about the assassination on the princess. However, those words that he squeezes out from the gaps of his teeth proves his determination.

The one who signed the contract is Darsos himself. Under the intentional or unintentional 'neglect' of both parties, they only limited the prevention of 'acts of hostility' to countries. They 'forgot' about the safety of themselves as individuals. If a subordinate of theirs were to act on their own whim… If the SemiGod were to accidentally kill someone while in the midst of carrying out his mission… It is impossible for the contract to intervene with such a curved ball.

Thus, in the eyes of the contract and Darsos himself, he isn't the one making the call. It is all the doing of his subordinate.

"Since she is destined not to be mine, then the only thing she could be is my enemy. If I cannot attain her, then nobody else can."

Hermit is unable to hear the voice in the depths of the Emperor's heart, but the trust Darsos holds towards him, his willingness to sacrifice his everything for the 'greater justice' makes the usually dispassionate Hermit to feel moved. That is the reason why he respects and serves him loyally.

"Yes, your majesty! I will not let you down."【Ding. You have killed a Sea Giant beyond your power rank. 198 Fate Points is awarded. You have received the item Sea Giant's Soul and Sea Giant's Smelly Socks. Sea Giant's Soul: Upon usage, the soul will possess your body. Strength 5, Agility -2. The user will gain the ability to breath underwater and control giant waves. As for the Sea Giant's Smelly Socks… You can try using it as a raincoat, it is definitely waterproof. It can even boost a few of your stats, as long as you don't have a nose or your nose is retarded, so that you won't die from the stench.】

【Ding. Congratulations for creating a Saint Magic Secret Sword: Polar Blade Storm. Your physical body has broken through its limits, Strength 1, Agility 1.】

【General Legend Secret Sword, Blade Storm: Using this skill, you will turn into a fast rotating storm of blades. The rotating swords and sword qi will severely damage all enemy land troops in the surroundings. Prerequisites: 20 Strength, 10 Agility, 15 Stamina】

【Saint Magic Secret Sword, Polar Blade Storm: This skill is an upgrade of Blade Storm. Only a Sword Saint who has fully mastered Blade Storm can try to execute this skill. Using this skill, you will turn into a fast-rotating ice vortex of blades. The rotating swords and sword qi is only the first barrage of attacks. What would terminate your enemies are the lethal cold air and the ice arrows. This technique is extremely powerful and has a large AOE. Prerequisites: 22 Strength, 15 Agility, 20 Stamina. The complete version of Polar Blade Storm can only be executed with the assistance of Frigid Nightmare Irene.】

The System Notice sounds out numerous times, bringing me great delight. I am more interested in the Race Talent that I had unlocked upon reaching twenty for my Agility. However, I didn't have the time to be admiring it. The strong sense of giddiness and tiredness made it difficult for me to straighten my body.

Although the upgraded Blade Storm holds significantly greater destructive power, the requirements to execute it also increase significantly. I have barely reached the basic prerequisites for it, though there is one hidden prerequisite that I am unable to ignore no matter what —— power rank.

Secret Swords aren't better just because they are stronger, the most important factor is still suitability. As a Bronze-rank, despite my high stats and strong physical body, it is already pushing it for me to execute the Legend Secret Sword. If I were to execute Polar Blade Storm which is a rank higher than Blade Storm, it is as good as suicide in my current state.

Through the quantification of the System, the basic information of the sword skill is apparent. A strength-type Secret Sword requires the Strength stat to boost its destructive prowess while Agility is used to maintain the attack speed, accuracy and balance of the attack. Stamina mainly deals with the rebound one incurs from the skill, so that they won't die from executing it. As for Intelligence, that is the requirement on the magic aspect.

Every time my level or power rank increases, it increases in the 'quantity' my basic stats. The current me, even though I barely meet the basic requirements in terms of 'quality', from the 'quantity' side, I am still lacking severely.

Thus, both of my hands ended up getting cut by the sword qi. Even with Irene serving as an external magic power vault, my minute amount of magic power is sapped in an instant. I feel a splitting headache from the lack of stamina as well as an urge to puke. The main reasons why I didn't die are because of Irene dealing with the rebound on the magic side in my stead and my high level of expertise in swordsmanship. Even after sacrificing so much, the Polar Blade Storm still wasn't at its complete might.

Under the limitations of my physical body, the strength of the Blade Storm and its duration is barely a third of the original. Its evolved version, the Saint Magic Secret Sword, probably doesn't hold a tenth of the might of the complete version.

Otherwise, struck by a Saint Secret Sword in close proximity, the result would just not end up with one killed and one wounded even with the unexpected augmentation by the river water. The Sea Giant with the strength of a human Gold-rank would definitely be killed in an instant.

"For the Magic Secret Sword to be truly feasible in battle, I cannot slacken on my swordsmanship and my magic. From the looks of my current situation, I can only wait for my power rank to advance for my swordsmanship to improve. What is troubling is my Ice Magic… When I return, I will immediately activate Harloys's patches!"

However, what is most important now is not the future or the potential strength of the complete Polar Blade Storm. If I am unable to get by this situation, there probably would not be any future for me.

Under Krose's assistance… Alright, it is an assistance at proximity, let us ignore the mysterious furious glares in the distant.

"Krose, can you allow me to walk on my own?"

"That won't do, Lord. Don't push yourself."

I am not pushing myself! Your clothes are already wet, please consider your current identity as a female! You coming to me at such proximity is what that is called pushing yourself!

Despite being an Elf, to possess such an explosive figure, is this scientific? Some unscientific parts of yours are in contact with me, not to mention how your clothes are clinging to them, you are tempting me to commit a crime, do you understand that? The smell of the natural herbs in your hair causes my will to waver even more, do you believe it? Not far away, Diyer and Muse are already crying from envy, have you noticed it yet? Most importantly, upon recalling that your soul is a male, I really feel like finding a pillar to knock against it, can you comprehend that?

Alright, before the resentments became corporeal, we arrived at the Church of Law.

The Church is emitting a faint silvery light. That seemingly gentle glow blocks away the river water carrying God Power that floods every inch of the city.

Krose informs me that the Sea Giants aren't there to intercept me. Rather, they are obeying orders to stop all living beings who intend to enter the Church to seek asylum. Before I came here, they had already crossed blows with Krose multiple times.

There are many small groups like this among the Seafolk. Their goal is to prevent important figures from hiding in the Church to catch their breath. Actually, the Seafolk do not intend to attack the Church forcibly, and there isn't a need for them to as well.

A Church is a territory of God and the territory of God is immune to all invasions. This is the authority of a true God. However, following the fall of the city and the death of the God's worshipers, the Kagersi Branch Church would soon find itself lacking sufficient worshipers to be considered as a Church. If so, they don't even have to strike with their own hands. As soon as that happens, they just have to drown the Church with the river water. The idol would also serve as an excellent tribute to the Malevolent Gods of Chaos.

Even though the numerous Seafolk who invaded the Church on their own whim are hung on formless gallows, the interior of the Church is still a mess. However, what reassured me is the numerous carts placed in the main hall.

Those aren't God Equipment or monetary wealth. They are the most important things we require right now —— rations, medicines and other necessary supplies.

It is impossible for us to bring a lot of rations to a fight. The rations left in the underwater base are those we brought along in our personal inventory. Those are insufficient to sustain the engineers and the rest. Thus, after returning to the surface, I had Krose gather food rations secretly.

If contracts are perfect and laws can stop every single crime, this world would have long become a land of peace. On a territory where many are hostile to us, how could we sleep in peace? From the very beginning, I had already made preparations for our retreat.

As long as we are able to bring those neatly packed carts of rations to the underwater base, it would give us the option of attacking and defending. It would be a strategic victory.

"Are you all ready?"

"Yes, my Lord. We can set forth at any time. If it wasn't for you insisting for me to change my clothes, we could have set off ten minutes earlier! Hmph, Lord is such a conservative man."

Alright, ignoring the cute complaints which induce an urge to bash my head on the wall, if I didn't force you to change out of those dripping wet clothes, even if those Gentlemen with unique tastes won't do anything to you, it is hard to say the same about the resentful Reyne and the others.

"Reyne, her figure is just slightly better than yours. Do you have to look at her so enviously? You should be worried about your back. Look, Kelly is already jotting something on her little notebook. A new remedial lesson is in the midst of being born."

Anyway, it isn't the time to be thinking about such things. Looking at the elites of the Seafolk gathering outside once again, I made up my mind.

"Then, let's begin the Great Judgement."

Krose holds up the SemiGod Equipment Codex in her hands and declares loudly.

"I, the Archbishop of the Church of Law Auland Branch Krose.Ainta (Her full name which has been forgotten by everyone else) declares that there are sinners running rampant, a genocide is taking place and a war of injustice is occurring before me. I swear upon the name of my God, Wumianzhe, that I will judge all sins in this city!"

【Scattered Page of Codex (A clone of the God Equipment, has been strengthened significantly after the Ascension of the God of Law)

Faith in Law: 169/2000 (The belief from 1000 people in a week allows it to increase by 1 point every week, and the cap is 50 points every month. When the points reach 1000, 1000 points can be expended to replicate a Scattered Page)

Effect 1,3: Negligible

Effect 2: Great Judgement (Active): Requires 100 Faith in Law to activate, and consumes 1 point every minute after activation. After its activation, everyone in the city will be cast with a Legend-rank level Judgement Spell and they will be judged based on their actions in the last 3 hours. If guilty, their freedom will be restricted and debuffs such as intangible cuffs and weapon seal will be inflicted on them. Under the effects of Great Judgement, the effectiveness of Incantation of Law will be multiplied several folds and the power rank of Law Enforcers will be increased by 1. (The requirements for usage: The laws in the city are in chaos, criminals are doing as they please and the city is on the verge of destruction)】

Following her declaration, the silver light of Order turns into a pillar of light and expands. Countless shouts of astonishment overwhelm the city. Apparently, the Seafolk are distressed by this spell which they had never seen before.

"…Although we are unable to save most of them, if we restrain the enemies like this, perhaps more civilians would be able to escape. There is a limit to the duration of Great Judgement. Let's set off now. We have to reach the underwater base before its effects run out!"

At this moment, two Frigid Nightmares have already turned into heavyweight Ice Boars suited for charges. The escape team assumes a formation of an arrow with Reyne and I standing at the very forefront.

With my power rank raised by the effects of Great Judgement, I regained a little bit of my stamina and mana. Smacking my mount, I rush forward to break through the encirclement.

"There are still 68 Faith points, so we should have 68 minutes. Normally, the journey would take around 40 minutes. I'm not sure whether we have enough time… Forget it, rather than dwelling on it, let's leave it to fate instead."

It is impossible for me to fathom that many obstacles would stand in our way. Other than the Auland SemiGod Mage who is in the midst of carrying out his secret mission in the rain, at our destination, the battle between the SemiGod Hydra and the Heroic Spirit is getting more and more heated and savage. The sky has been torn asunder and the river is parted into two, water flowing back in before it is parted yet again. The Seafolk caught in the battle disintegrate instantaneously, leaving no corpses behind.

On the path the ration carts have to pass through to reach the underwater base, the nine-headed giant blocks the path!

"Hurry up! We would be safe once we get to the base!" Breaking through the encirclement around the Church, we didn't expect that the giant creature would be standing in our path.

"Somehow, I feel that things won't go that smoothly."

"Touchwood, darned cat. Shut up. Otherwise, I will learn from those witches and turn you into a crow so that you can only caw all day long. Hmmm? It sounds like a good idea. Triple transformation pet Elf! That will be you, Harloys!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 117: Dragon Hunting

A sacred silver light engulfs the entire city. In the Great Judgement, the Seafolk who are busy annihilating the remaining Auland forces finally meet with trouble.

Along with Krose's declaration to judge, a silver pillar of light emits rays of light that represent Order. Every invader who had turned red from the Judgement would be struck by a ray of light and restrictions would be forced upon them by the Power of Law.

Depending on their crimes, some of them would have their area of movement restricted, some of them would have their weapons confiscated, some of them would be shackled and some of them would find themselves sanctioned by all three.

There are multiple kinds of shackles. The most commonly seen one is the handcuffs. For those whose crimes are severe, leg irons would be added. For those who went too far, it isn't impossible for their entire body to be laden with heavy metal balls.

As this is an AOE Judgement by a replica SemiGod Equipment and the only thing that is expended is the stored up Faith in it, the restraints on each individual target isn't really drastic. Also, the material for the handcuffs isn't not stronger than unrefined iron, so any Beastman Warrior should be able to break out of it easily.

Perhaps, to true experts, this may not mean much. However, to the low-tier Fishmen, this could prove to be deadly. In every army, the pawns always number the most. In the invading army of the Seafolk, there is an astronomical number of low-tier Fishmen. In this kind of situation, they are the main power that causes the greatest destruction to the city. However, when their weak bodies are bound by metal chains, handcuffs and metal balls, not many of them retain the ability to move.

An estimation after the event shows that the hour of restraint allowed at least seventy to eighty thousand civilians to escape. To the Warriors, the significance of the Great Judgement is even greater.

In the crossing of blows between two Warriors, if one of them were to be restrained suddenly, even just for 0.1 of a second, it could be a determining factor to their duel.

This is the might of an army-level strategic Forbidden Spell (The spell contains both Magic and Divine Arts). Perhaps, it might be completely ineffective against SemiGod and Myth experts. However, if it were to appear on a battlefield, it would be able to turn the tides of it. What the two Chaos Gods did was a country-level (permanent type) strategic Forbidden Spell —— The Blessing of the Sea God: City of Rain Feloci.

Army-level and country-level are just a type of classification towards extreme magic, it doesn't show which is superior to which. For example, the 'Ice Aeon' of Emperor Yongye might only be army-level, but it is capable of wiping away an entire city and convert the land a hundreds of miles around the city into an ice field. This is much stronger than most of the country-level Forbidden Spells.

The greatest difference between the two is probably its duration and AOE. An army-level Forbidden Spell normally has a short period of effectiveness. On the other hand, the 'City of Rain', despite only changing the environment and not causing any direct damage, its duration of effectiveness is probably eternal. However, this is also the reason why heavy prices and sacrifices has to be made to cast a country-level Forbidden Spell, thus causing it to not be commonly seen in history.

This time, the Seafolk and the Gods have put so much on stake, so their ultimate goal definitely won't just be a plot of land. The dark clouds in the sky will slowly spread and the City of Rain will gradually expand as time passes. In the area under the effects of the Forbidden Spell, other than the dry areas designated by the caster of the spell, all land will become new territory for the City of Rain.

Although the rate of expansion is slow, as long as the spellcaster and the source of power for the spell, the Water Elemental Goddess, doesn't die, the expansion will not stop. This will prove to be a major source of trouble for Auland.

It is very probable that countless Seafolk are on their way here now. As their territory continues to expand and new tribes settle here, the City of Rain will eventually become the country of the Seafolk. This is just like the cancer cells on a cancer patient. The longer you wait, the more deadly it would be when it strikes.

Thus, when I noticed the interference from Gods and the effects of the Forbidden Spell/Divine Art, I immediately gave up on the idea of turning the tables against them. The only way to turn the tables right now is to kill the spellcaster of the Forbidden Spell. Not mentioning how the spellcaster wouldn't be so silly as to not escape to a location where she would be absolutely safe, even if she were to appear before us now, the Goddess spellcaster is not someone I could deal with now.

The 'Great Judgement' of the Law Faction may be powerful, but it is more of a support army-level Forbidden Spell. Its effects against the enemies aren't really considerable. Rather, its most powerful effect is its ability to pull up the strength of Law Enforcers by one power rank as well as multiplying the effectiveness of Law Incantations. However, without sufficient Law Jobs here, the true might of the Forbidden Spell cannot be displayed.

This was also the main model in mind when it was being designed. Perhaps, it might mean nothing now, but the fact that this Forbidden Spell, which has strict requirements for usage, could be activated through a replica of the God Equipment means that as long as every city has some Law Jobs in the future, all empires and races would have to re-evaluate the risks and losses they would incur before starting a war.

When this fact becomes acknowledged by the world, there would be a surge in Law Jobs in small and weak countries, thus propagating the rise of the Law Faction from another direction. When the Law Faction finally rises up and the fact that it is effective on Order lifeforms who have overstepped the boundaries of law and that Chaos lifeforms are capable of wielding the Power of Law are revealed, perhaps it would be time for this new rising power in the Order Faction to reveal its intention to become a neutral faction.

Due to this, in order to obtain the best results in my 'advertisement', I have intended to find an ideal opportunity for it to display its might rather than using it on this battlefield on the faction which is destined for loss, turning it into an additional glory on the crown of the victors.

However, I didn't expect that the usage of the Forbidden Spell, which is fated to contribute little to our goal, would bring about unexpected gains.

"AOOOOOOOOOO!"

The nine heads of the roaring SemiGod Hydra roars. He is frenziedly spitting venom, flames, ice and lightning but yet, he is unable to strike the agile opponent before him.

The 'Dragon Slayer' Bastlar flits in and out of existence in midair. Every time he appears, the floating Dragon Slaying Spear would crush one of the Dragon heads. Even though a new one would quickly grow out due to the Hydra's incredible regeneration ability, the blind spot created by the loss of a head allows the Dragon Slaying Sword to destroy another one.

Even though the the Hydra would regenerate a new one within seconds as well, Bastlar would seek his next target without second thoughts. He knows that when his Dragon Sealing abilities take effect, the Hydra's regeneration ability will no longer be limitless.

The Hydra roars angrily, but he is unable to escape from his shackles. That bizarre shackles that tightens around him prevents him from transmogrifying and severs the connection between him and the river water. If he were to expend himself at this rate, his regeneration ability would be sapped dry in a matter of time.

The Hydra roars angrily, as well as fearfully. As an Ancient Sea Monster, he could vaguely see his end.

For the scale of the battle between two equal opponents to fall towards one side, credit has to be attributed to the Great Judgement which was activated forty to fifty minutes ago.

Actually, at the start of the battle, the Hydra held the upper hand. Due to the activation of the Forbidden Spell by the Malevolent Gods of Chaos, Bastlar was forced to strike in advance, thus losing the advantage to initiate a sneak attack on his prey. Naturally, he fell into a disadvantageous position.

However, when that silver light of Order descends, the situation reverses.

Currently, massive chains bind the body of the Nine-headed Dragon. Surprisingly, its gigantic body is unable to break through those chains which are supposed to be incredibly weak. The chains are radiating a dark gold light. Runes and magic formations that repress Dragons could be be seen vaguely appearing on it. It is clear that the chains have become a top-tier Dragon Slaying tool.

Looking at that bizarre sight before me, I was stunned for a moment before coming to a realisation. I coincidentally discovered the reason why 'Dragon Slayer' Bastlar is nearly invincible against Dragons.

Even the tallest buildings are built from the lowest foundations. Before Bastlar became a Heroic Spirit, he was a normal Wood Elf Ranger, but he advanced to become a 'Nightfall Blader'. Nightfall Bladers are adept at enchanting their equipment to counteract their opponent's strengths and attribute.

It seems that even now, Bastlar still remains as a Nightfall Blader. He still specialises in enchanting his own equipment, just that the enchantment he uses possesses Dragon Slaying effects, an enchantment normal Nightfall Bladers are unable to wield. That is also the reason why he always has a large bunch of Dragon Slaying equipment with him.

If so, the reason why the situation developed to its current state is apparent.

When the giant chains and shackles fall from the sky, Bastlar, who has overcame innumerable hopeless situations, didn't let this golden opportunity slip by. He immediately used his abilities to enchant 'Dragon Sealing', 'Dragon Binding' and 'Dragon Slaying' effects on it, thus forcibly converting the giant chains which the Hydra could easily disintegrate into a godly weapon that could bind a SemiGod Dragon, not to mention the fact that the chains are already around the Hydra's massive body.

"No matter who he is, I, Bastlar, thank him."

The scales of the battle falls completely towards one side. Bastlar made use of this opportunity to conduct a series of savage assaults against him and it seems that the Hydra is already on the verge of dying. Charging all the way here, our group managed to witness such an incredible sight.

Even when bound tightly, the savage Nine-headed Dragon before us should not be underestimated. This mountain-like giant beast occupies half of the entire river by himself. Every time a Dragon head fails to break free of its shackles and crashes onto the ground, a powerful shockwave would cause the surroundings to tremor. Also, the Dragon Breaths from the Dragon heads travel far and wide, easily devastating the green mountains in the distance.

Bastlar, who holds the upper hand, is even more impressive. With a casual wave of his hand, the sword by his waist floats in midair for a moment before enlarging into a massive Dragon Slaying Blade. Magic runes that represent 'Dragon Slaying' flash on the sword. As the gigantic blade comes surging down, venomous blood spurts out of the gigantic Dragon head as it falls into the river.

Honestly, in the face of such a battle, I really want to just turn around and leave. Given our current strength, if we were thrown into such a fight between top-tier powers, we would end up dead from from the shockwaves alone. However, the Hydra's gigantic body is blocking the road to the underwater base. There is nowhere we could retreat to now.

Wait for Bastlar to emerge victorious? It is too hard to tell who would win. There are only 20 minutes left to the Great Judgement and when the time runs out, all of the 'sinner-binding shackles' will disappear immediately. Regardless of what Bastlar does, when the enchanted weapon disappears, the effects of the enchantment will also dissipate. Thus, the Hydra would regain his freedom.

Hope that 20 minutes would be sufficient for him to end this battle? For a battle between SemiGods, if their strength are around the same level, it is possible for them to fight for several years straight. If the Hydra was so easy to deal with, forty to fifty minutes should have been more than sufficient for Bastlar to kill him. Due to his powerful regeneration Race Talent, the Nine-headed Dragon Emperor had been dubbed by many as the Master of Prolonged Battle.

Staring at the carts behind, I silently pull out my sword. However, I didn't have the intention of allowing any of the others to join in the battle.

Under such circumstances, even though the classical saying depicts that the brave one would emerge victorious when two people meet on a narrow path, in reality, the both of them have to be at least around the same strength. Otherwise, the sacrifice of the brave would just end up meaningless.

Getting involved in a battle of this level would mean certain death. Thus, I could only think of a way to avoid it. This is a demanding trial on my eye for discernment, battle experience and flexibility. Currently, our strongest fighting force is Krose, who is Saint-rank under the augmentation of the Forbidden Spell. However, this isn't something he, who has never undergone a fight between SemiGods, can interfere in.

"Charge! Let's get rid of that evil Dragon! That enemy is worthy of a battle!"

Just when I was still thinking of a solution, someone seems to have misunderstood my action of drawing my sword. The action seems to have given her courage. Reyne smacks her horse and rushes forward!

"Damn it! Stop creating death flags! Hurry up and return!"

There is a reason for Reyne's overconfidence. Reyne has risen to Silver-rank under the effects of the System's gold fingers. After receiving her Frigid Nightmare, she barely crosses the boundaries to become a Gold-rank. Then, under the Forbidden Spell, she gains the strength of a Legend and the overwhelming power within her that she has never felt before made her feel invincible. Not to mention, slaughtering those powerful Seafolk on the way here built up her confidence.

However, in my opinion, any Silver veteran would be capable to dealing with this inexperienced 'Legend' easily.

Just as I rush forward to stop her, a blood-red figure blocks my path. He is a red-robed Mage. Despite the silver hair, his face is red like an infant's. There is a kind and warm smile on his face and he looks like an amiable elderly.

"A courageous and mighty Legend Aurora Knight, as expected of the great Knight Princess! I am Auland Empire Advisor Marsolit. Under the orders of the Emperor, I have came to protect the Princess. Allow me to lend her my strength! Also, I could make use of this opportunity to avenge Deimos!"

Raising his staff, crimson-red light shines on both us and the enemy. Under the effects of 'Bloodthirst', Reyne charges with greater speed and might towards the Nine-headed Dragon. On the other hand, the attack directed towards the Nine-headed Dragon is a vile Blood Drain Curse. The Dragon head which the Hydra is trying to regrow spurts out a large amount of blood and the regeneration fails.

"Blood Mage Emperor Marsolit? Why would he be here?"

Any other person would think that he is a kind person. However, I instinctively felt guarded and alarmed by his actions. This Auland Empire Advisor has always kept a low profile and maintained the image of a good person before others. However, 'history' has exposed his true face as an uncontrollable bloodthirsty maniac.

Just as mentioned previously, Mages who train in the art of unorthodox Water Magic, Blood Magic, would become bloodthirsty. Marsolit is already at the stage of viewing other lifeforms as living mobile blood bank. Personally, he favors the blood of females and infants. The crimes he has committed are innumerable and unpardonable, even sentencing him to death a hundred times would be insufficient for him to pay for his sins.

As for his claim to avenge Deimos, that is even greater bullshit. Indeed, when the Hydra first appeared here, he killed the 'Dragon Hunter' Deimos and severely wounded Marsolit, who was attacking the Seafolk from the fleet. However, in 'history, they were both mortal enemies. The reason why Marsolit was willing to cultivate in the art of the depraved Blood Magic was to exact vengeance on Deimos. He should have been happy over his demise.

For a bloodthirsty demon to suddenly spout a bunch of lies, it immediately heightens my wariness against him. At this moment, Reyne is already at the edge of the battlefield between the SemiGods.

"Darn it! Scram!"

PS: Previously, when he said he is using close-combat Magic Sword as his primary choice of offense, it doesn't mean that he is giving up on the others. The King of Undead Lich, the Envoy of the God of Law, the Winter Knight of the Northern Country and the legendary Holy Knight Prince Roland. Every one of these jobs are a source of power, his identity as well as the companions beside him. In order to realise their ultimate aim of reversing fate, every single one of this identity is important, so naturally, he cannot give up on any one of them.

Really sorry for changing the terminologies now and there (caps)I know I keep saying that I would go back and edit the previous ones to standardise. Even though I haven't got to doing it yet, I really intend to do so but I have been a bit busy recently (a bit of procrastination as well)

Well, if anyone is interested in doing it feel free to apply and look for me ?

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 118: Two Liars

"The Guardian of the Forest? Those fellows popped out from nowhere and said that they would protect your family's forest. If you chase them away, not only will you lose your forest, you will also lose your villa and your old horse. What kind of protector is this? They are obviously bandits —— A certain unfortunate fellow who lost his family's forest and villa."

As a nature conservation extremists, the reputation of the Druids has always been bad. As the ex-member of the Guardian of the Forest (An extremist Druid organisation which propagates for the protection of nature), although she has been trying to conceal and escape from her past, I could still deduce a lot of things from her.

From her intentional heavy make up, she is probably a wanted criminal on the Surface. Not to mention, she does seem to behave a little guiltily. Also, judging by her skills, the bounty on her is probably quite high. However, I could only thank her for her rich battle experience which forged her intuitive reaction speed.

"Krose!!"

Under the buff of the Blood Mage, the rascal has already charged to the edge of the battle between the SemiGods. My subconscious shouting of Krose's name became the only straw of hope left for her survival.

Fortunately, Krose didn't let me down. Just by calling her name, she knew what to do.

"Lightning Prison!!"

As an extension of one of the four great basic elements Wind Magic, Lightning Magic has been known for its high offensive capabilities. Along with Fire Magic, they have been dubbed as the two great cannon towers. However, different from Fire Magic's destructive abilities and great AOE, Lightning Magic is able to strike with high speed at high frequencies and is well-known for its sudden attacks.

Different from Elemental Mages who directly control the Power of Elements, Druids have two different ways to controlling lightning. One of it is to directly control it just like the other Elemental Mages while the other one is to communicate with nature and use it as a medium to adjust the weather to summon lightning. Although the usage of the latter may be inconvenient, not to mention the numerous weaknesses such as requiring pre-calculation and such, the lightning cast tend to be much stronger with greater range. Furthermore, the unpredictability and suddenness of the attacks make it difficult for people to guard against it. Thus, this method became the primary choice for Storm Druids.

As a Great Druid who specialises in summoning Lightning, the current stormy weather causes her powers to soar. The temporary Saint-rank Krose gives up on her incantations and uses her will to guide the fall of the lightning. The moment she calls out the name of the Divine Art, seventeen consecutive lightning come striking down violently, forming a lightning barrier. Its target isn't the enemy but the Knight who is blindly charging…

【6-circle Storm Druid Divine Art, Summon Lightning Barrier: Seal and hinder the movements of an enemy. In its primary form, six lightning rods are summoned. The amount will increase accordingly to the spellcaster's strength. The moment the barrier is touched, the lightning rods would explode. —— "In a lightning storm, what you want isn't an umbrella but a lightning rod. Why? You would be struck if you carry a lightning rod instead? Fine, let me just say it directly. That 'lightning rod' refers to the foolish soldiers who carry their spears to charge on a rainy day. Remember to hire spearmen with high wages and purchase insurance for them. Everyone has a part to play in caring for the spearmen. Please support the law which dictates compulsory insurance for spearmen."】

"Tzzzzzzzzzzz!"

Under the augmentation from being a temporary Saint, the original six rods of lightning increase to seventeen rods. Of which, fifteen of them served as barrier to seal Reyne's movements. The remaining two, which are the weakest two as well, strike on her head, warning the rascal through the running currents that she is on the edge of crossing into dangerous boundaries.

However, even though Aurora Knights are the rare few who possess top-class Magic Pets who are able to communicate telepathically with their Knights, Reyne is one of the rare few who doesn't influence her pet positively. Rather, she caused her mount to correctly determine and execute the movements of a super rookie Knight.

"Tzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz!"

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

After noticing the Lightning Barrier, the Frigid Nightmare Seva stops hurriedly. However, Reyne, who has yet to react, chooses to charge on. Under the clash of the two wills, even though the furious charge had successfully come to a stop, the duo take a step further and crash into the lightning barrier, causing the lightning rods to explode. Lightning currents run through Reyne and Seva's body and gauging from the decibel of their screams of agony, they seem to be at least medium rare.

However, the events that happen a second later prove that our efforts were not futile.

Not too far away, a ball of green-ink venom suddenly falls to the ground, corroding it. Without any sound, a 5 meter radius hollow is created on the spot.

There are no blind angles to the Nine-headed Dragon who possesses eighteen eyes. Even when his physical body is bound tightly, it is impossible to him to not notice our arrival and Reyne's charge. Thus, he casually sends a Dragon Breath through the Dragon head which spits venom to deal with us.

If Reyne didn't stop due to the Lightning Barrier, under the precise calculation of the Nine-headed Dragon, she would collide straight into the ball of venom. Then, she would be corroded to the point that not a trace of her would remain.

If it wasn't for Krose's timely reaction, it would be about time for me to consider what I should carve on the rascal's grave.

"This foolish Princess actually dreams of charging towards a giant Dragon just like the protagonists in knight novels. However, it is a pity that she only met with windmills throughout her life, that is until the day she finally saw a SemiGod Nine-headed Dragon. She could finally fulfill her wish to prove her courage. Then… Since she charged towards a SemiGod, how could she still have any then! Just like that: Reyne.Qin.Mist, died in AD1897, 14 year old. Cause of death: Heavily poisoned by knight novels!"

However, I didn't have the leisure to discipline her right now. There are many troublesome things to deal with.

After realising that Reyne has escaped from death, a look of pity appears on the face of the Auland Empire Advisor Marsolit's face. A 'why didn't she die' face of regret hangs on his face.

"This is such a pity. If only the charge were successful, you could have dealt fatal damage to the evil Dragon."

Fatal damage? A rookie Knight whose total strength barely reaches Gold-rank against a SemiGod Hydra? Even if she manages to land a square blow, it would probably just be disregarded. This kind of lousy excuse which obviously was thought without using one's brain and that incredibly fake look of worry is completely insulting my intelligence as 'the one being lied to'.

However, there is no need for me to speculate his reason for being here. He is obviously here to kill us.

The proof? This entire city is currently under the effect of Great Judgement. Previously, when he just appeared, he was still normal. However, the moment he cast 'Bloodthirst' on Reyne, his body is dyed in red light, the color of a criminal. This is the verdict of the Judgement Spell on his attempted murder.

Why did he go for Reyne and not Roland? After tearing away my clothes, I was almost nude when I returned to the Church in my ice armor. Afterwards, I naturally put on a male's knight armor, not to mention the full body ice armor concealing my face. Furthermore, the person under the heavy armor is obviously a male, so he couldn't have possibly inferred that I was the one. Besides, Marsolit's mission is to 'Kill away the Shadow Princess of the Mist Royalty. She is an Aurora Knight with the strength of a Gold-rank or so."

In the earlier periods, Reyne couldn't conceal her strength of not even being of Bronze-rank from true experts, so how could it be possible for her to become an Aurora Knight which requires one to be of at least Silver-rank? From the very start, Marsolit thought that Reyne is the 'Shadow Princess Roland'.

At this moment, Marsolit still thinks that he isn't exposed given his covert schemes and his esteemed position. To add on, he is a Mage cloaked in a red mantle, not to mention that he trains in the way of Blood Magic, causing his entire body to be shrouded by a mist of blood, thus causing the red light from the Judgement Spell to be barely visible. Also, the debuffs which the 'Great Judgement' send towards him couldn't even break his defense magic.

"However, it is great that you are safe." He is still trying to defend his actions.

However, I don't intend to reveal his intentions. On the other hand, I nod my head in agreement at his words.

"Indeed, just a little bit more, Ro… Princess Reyne would be able to make a name for herself, it is really such a pity! That would have been a true legend."

Carrying an ice helmet, I played the part of a foolish brutish Knight vividly. That 'accidentally' leaked news verifies Marsolit's conjecture. He strokes his lower jaw in satisfaction, as though delighted over his intelligence and acting skills.

At the same time, I communicate through the Lich's phylactery to pressure Rosemary on the intelligence and weakness of this Advisor.

After all, he is a SemiGod and the strongest power we have in our hand is Krose, who only has ten minutes left as a fake Saint. No matter what, facing him straight on doesn't seem like a wise plan. Even though he is said to be severely injured, a SemiGod is still a SemiGod. He would definitely be hard to deal with. Even in his death throes, he is more than sufficient to pull us down together with him.

"…Weakness? How could someone like him have a weakness! Fine, fine, stop pulling my phylactery. I am thinking!"

"He really doesn't have any weakness. Even when he is heavily injured, he is able to extract the fresh blood of others to recover from his wounds, forcefully maintaining his body's condition. His ability to survive is extremely strong. If one is unable to kill him, his revenge would prove to be fatal…"

"Wait, did you say that he depends on sucking blood to maintain his ability to move? That means the blood in his body doesn't belong to him?"

After receiving an affirmative answer, a thought comes to my mind.

"Since there isn't any loss, let's just give it a try."

Thus, I remove my helmet to reveal a bright smile unique to only pure Holy Knights.

"Auland Empire Advisor Lord Magrint, we have killed a Seafolk commander on the way here and picked up a bottle. Some of them confessed that it is a God Equipment. Since you are knowledgeable, can you help us take a look at it?"

Not far away, the pale-faced Reyne is rushing back on her horse. Marsolit retracts his gaze of a predator from her upon hearing my words and smiles.

"Not Magrint, it is Marsolit. Do you muscle-brained Knights know what a God Equipment… Un? Something seems to be off about it. Let me take a look!"

The ancient copper bottle smells deeply of history. Even though there isn't a ripple of magic on it, the brand new material shows that the concept of time is meaningless before it and even more so, how extraordinary the bottle is for being able to transcend history.

"It is truly a treasure. It is a pity that the original God of the God Equipment has fallen, causing the God Power of this God Equipment to dry out. Right now, its only remaining use is to serve as a toy with unique effects… Let me study it for a moment. When I am done with it, I will send you all generous rewards."

From those twinkling eyes and the eerie ill-intentioned laughter, I could tell that we are already dead people in Marsolit's eyes. The generous rewards he spoke of probably means to allow us to die comfortably.

"Then, I shall thank Lord Mabier! Hehe, I am lacking the money to get myself a wife. My old family's Xiao Fang has been waiting for me for many years."

"It is not Mabier… Forget it, anything that pleases you."

Then, the Blood Mage focuses his full attention on the ancient bottle.

The charm of a God Equipment to a Mage is indescribable through words. Even though it is already useless at this point, if he is able to dig out a secret or two of the Gods, Marsolit's strength could still increase exponentially.

This is even more so when the God Equipment originates from an Ancient Sea God. The art which Marsolit trains in, Blood Magic, is an extension of Water Magic, thus making the God Equipment even more attractive to him.

When his efforts finally bear fruits, I smiled.

"So this is how it is. Let me try activating it… AHHHHHHHHHHH!!"

When the God Equipment is activated, the blue God Light twirls around the SemiGod Blood Mage. Then, fresh blood spurts continuously from his body and shoots into the distance like a red arrow.

Due to excessive blood loss, Marsolit, who was already severely injured, lies unconscious in the water.

Sidunwar's Ocean Bottle, the God Equipment of the legendary Ancient Sea God. It is said that in ancient times, it could stir endless tsunamis. Sidunwar is the husband of the Water Elemental Goddess Aylos, the one who forced this desperate situation upon us. Even though this ancient God Equipment has lost a large portion of its strength due to the passing of the Ancient God, it still retains a single ability.

【Sidunwar's Ocean Bottle: After activation, it causes the user's blood to return back to its most basic and pure form.】 This is the result I got after identifying it through the System.

Its description may sound a little confusing but after using it twice, I have a rough idea of how it works. Actually, this God Equipment doesn't hold much use. It is only capable of separating a mixture into individual components. For example, if you were to mix seawater and river water into a single bottle, under normal circumstances, it would be impossible to separate them. However, when this God Equipment is activated, it would be separated into a bottle of river water and a bottle of seawater.

After losing the support of the God Power from a true God, it became the most useless God Equipment in history. However, this history's most useless God Equipment has contributed greatly to us. It has destroyed a SemiGod.

Marsolit's entire body is composed the fresh blood of others. Since Blood Magic is considered a divergence of Water Magic, then naturally blood would be considered as a type of fluid. In the end, under the effects of the God Equipment, the foreign blood in his body returns back to where they belong, returning Marsolit back into his immobile form.

Furthermore, under the rebound of the magic and his excessive loss of blood, his injuries are even more severe than the ones inflicted by the Nine-headed Dragon from before.

Sometimes, the retributions on those wrongdoers come so fast and the expression of justice can be so simple. Sending a violent punch towards the paralysed vile criminal who tried to murder us, I smile satisfactorily.

Following which, I stare blankly at the bottle which fell into the water.

In the surroundings of the bottle, the flood water scatters away. It seems that even this City of Rain which was created by a Forbidden Spell infused with God Power could be returned back to its original state under the effects of this God Equipment.

"Didn't they say that due to the existence of the two Goddesses of Creation, the ancient era is a feminist society? It seems that the Water Elemental Goddess Aylos is a 'husband-control freak'."

Of course, that is a joke. However, it shows that from a certain aspect, the God Power of the Ancient Sea God Sidunwar is able to suppress the Water Elemental Goddess Aylos.

Somehow, I feel that the God Equipment left by the ex-husband of the Water Elemental Goddess is the key to releasing this country-level strategic Forbidden Spell City of Rain.

"Hmph, ignoring how that fellow has turned against us, the 'Sidunwar's Ocean Bottle' which has lost its God Power can only maintain a meter water vacuum, so how could it be sufficient to deal with an entire Forbidden Spell of the Gods?"

However, it is indeed a convenient tool to use at this moment. I retrieve the bottle and keep it in my embrace. Under the effect of the God Equipment, the surroundings clear to form a clean space.

Even though I unexpectedly cleared away the unfortunate Blood Mage easily, there is still a massive problem before me. If we don't deal with him in the remaining five minutes, under the rage of the Nine-headed Dragon Emperor, even our option of escaping is nullified."

"Heh, since we don't have sufficient strength, then let's just try my tricks. Harloys, can you help me contact Dragon Slayer Bastlar?"

1TKO-ing a boss :O

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 119: Unexpected Rewards

"You picked up an old man? Why didn't you try asking whether he is able to forge pills? Or whether he possesses several decades of internal strength and is currently looking for a successor? At the very least, you have to ask whether he has godly weapons or if he has a rich, beautiful and young daughter who he left behind."

After defeating Marsolit, the first thing I did was to send Harloys out in her bat form along with the 'Sidunwar's Ocean Bottle' to shelter her from the rain so that she could become our air reconnaissance.

Since Marsolit is able to find us, it is possible for the other assassins to track us down as well. However, even if it is the spies of the royal family following behind us, I do not think that they are able to avoid Harloys's detection.

After all, in such a heavy rain and flood, even if a high-tier Shadower is able to remain invisible, it is impossible for his physical body to disappear. If he is concealing himself in the water, there would probably be a bizarre giant hole appearing in the water. The same goes for the Mage's Invisibility Spell. All kinds of concealing and transformation techniques are rendered significantly less effective in water.

"Disappearing under my sight? What is that, your wet footprints are still there. Color concealment? I'm sorry, the dye on your body has already faded. Next time, remember to purchase high-class waterproof paint. That one using Conceal Magic… Water is already splashing on you, do you intend to cosplay a Water Elemental?"

However, what is gratifying is that Harloys did not spot any other scouts. This means that there are probably none of them left.

But when she reports that there is a white-bearded old man on a tree not too far away, I can't help but recall the classical lines in the knight novels. Thus, I said those words on top right away.

After all, in knight novels, if one were to find a white-bearded old man out of a blue, half of the time, it is the start of the protagonist's road to achieving great heights. They would always turn out to be some elder, some god or some great expert.

"…Such destiny. He even has an incredibly rich child who is interested in you."

"What?"

"Darsos.Menon! This old man is Crowe.Menon, the previous emperor of the Auland Empire as well as the brother of your cute junior. Why? Hurry up and pay respect to your father-in-law!"

"…Your tidbits for tomorrow are confiscated. If you don't shut up, I will turn you into a dog who salivates everywhere it goes. Or perhaps, I should turn all your little fish tidbits into dog biscuit, un, all of those would be expired!"

This threat which is very likely to be carried out causes Harloys to instantly fall silent.

Even though I said such words, I am actually very delighted. Finding the previous emperor, Crowe, is a big reward. Looks like Marsolit had originally intended to take away this previous emperor. As long as we are able to escape from Kagersi, just the news of this old Emperor being alive would allow us to carry out many different kinds of schemes.

"This is really just like a knight novel, dropping treasures upon killing the monster. For a SemiGod to end like this, it could be considered a tragedy."

I have already thrown the SemiGod Blood Mage Emperor Marsolit to the Knights following us to keep an eye on. Under the verification of the System, he doesn't possess even a single SemiGod Equipment. Also, the several powerful looking equipment on him aren't of Epic-tier. Other than those, the Blood Dragon Head Token he was carrying looks familiar.

【The Blood Dragon Insignia of the Royal Family, the Seal of Authority of the Emperor: Although it represents the utmost authority of the Auland Empire, it is a useless tool in your hands. However, a certain Emperor would definitely look forward to regaining it. Other than serving as an evidence, this token made of special metal contains many undiscovered secrets.】

While lamenting how poor the boss is, I turn my attention to the entrance of our escape route which is firmly blocked by the Nine-headed Dragon not too far away. That should be our main goal at the moment.

"Darn it, of the entire stretch of the coast, why must he come to shore here?"

However, I know that this isn't a coincidence. Perhaps, my horrible luck is working its wonders again or the overlapping of certain reasons resulted in this inevitability.

A month ago, the Auland Empire had a large amount of garrison forces here along with a SemiGod. However, due to those unlucky fellows posing a great threat to the Seafolk, the Nine-headed Dragon Emperor chose this location as his primary target.

Although they are both SemiGod, the Nine-headed Dragon who has evolved into a SemiGod Nine-headed Dragon Emperor isn't a being whom a human SemiGod is capable of handling. Back then, the human SemiGod was slayed in an instant. Following which, the Nine-headed Dragon Emperor went back and roamed about freely in the river.

Now that he is required for the battle, he naturally chose this location to come to shore at. Yet, the moment he climbs up, Bastlar blocked his advance. Thus, after a series of inevitables, he blocks our path like a mountain, leaving us helpless and frustrated.

That battle is still being fought intensely and Bastlar still holds the upper hand. All kinds of Dragon Slaying and Dragon Sealing godly weapons appear, slicing the heads of the immobile Nine-headed Dragon Emperor, spraying blood all over his head.

However, the problem is this Nine-headed Snake is known for its resilient life force and its regenerative capabilities. It is said that even with a single head left, the Nine-headed Snake is able to fully recover within three days. If its body is torn into two, it is able to split into two smaller individuals. An existence at the level of the Nine-headed Dragon Emperor is able to regenerate indefinitely when in contact with water. It is difficult for him to die even if he is willing to.

Bastlar is a Heroic Spirit who doesn't know the meaning of fatigue. He intends to continuously destroy the enemy's Dragon heads and drain it of its regenerative abilities to fight an attrition fight. He does have the time to spare and ability to drag the battle on, but we don't.

I know that once the Great Judgement ends, the Nine-headed Dragon would immediately flip the tables around. At that point, we would be goners.

There is no difference from charging to the Hydra from committing suicide. However, is there no solution for us to achieve a victory without having to fight the Hydra face on? After squeezing my brain juice dry, I found a very unorthodox solution to the problem.

"Dragon Slayer Bastlar, I am the God Envoy of the God of Law. The caster of the Forbidden Spell is someone on our side. I have to tell you an unfortunate news. The duration of the Forbidden Spell is coming to an end and in five minutes, the chains will disappear. If I'm not wrong, the Nine-headed Dragon Emperor will regenerate and the battle would go back to a standstill. Very quickly, this entire city will fall and the Seafolk will all come to shore. You probably don't have much time left to squander on it."

The bat-form Harloys flies to a location not too far away from Bastlar. Under my coercion, she fulfills the basic role of a Magic Pet, transmission of messages.

"I have a plan here, though it is an obvious breaking of the rules, so it would depend on your decision. If you are willing to carry it out, nod your head. The plan goes like this. We will help you store that dumb snake for a short period of time, during which, you will…"

After explaining the plan, Bastlar hesitates for a moment. However, he is unwilling to let go of the prey before him. Thus, he nods his fierce furiously, agreeing to my plan.

The next moment, with both of his hands raised up, he gathers lightning on his hands. After which, the Dragon Spear behind him expands to the size of a small boat. Then, enchanting lightning on it, it turns into an indestructible lightning spear.

Then, summoning with his full strength, the clouds scatter and a sliver of moonlight falls.

As a Heroic Spirit of the Goddess of Moonlight, Bastlar is only able to exert his full strength under the moonlight. A pale white energy is infused on top of the lightning spear. The layer of silver light on the spear tip may seem inconspicuous, but it is the power granted from a true God.

After enchanting Moonlight Blade on the spear and obtaining the blessing of the Goddess of Hunting, the might of the lightning spear surges.

"Ain Spear of Destruction!"

The Nine-headed Dragon struggles furiously, creating gigantic waves from the river water. At the moment, waves after waves of tsunamis billows as flashes of lightning appears here and there. It really looks like the sight of the end of the world. However, no matter how much the Hydra struggles, the Anti-Dragon enchantments which Bastlar keeps recasting on the chains leaves him unable to move in the least.

"AOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

Even when his roar fills the heavens and shakes the ground, that seemingly slow but fast Dragon Slaying Spear strikes the Nine-headed Dragon brutally.

"AOOOOOOOOOO! I curse you, I curse that you will never obtain redemption and release, that you will always be plagued with nightmares of your loved ones, that you will never sleep soundly! Darn you, Dragon Slayer!"

Under the furious roars and curse of the Dragon Emperor, two of his Dragon heads immediately severs and a massive amount of venomous green blood spurts out, turning the surrounding water body into a lethal venom that corrodes one's body and soul.

"Heh, your screams of agony and curses would become my lullaby at night."

Following which, without even looking at the results of his attack, Bastlar floats towards us. On the other hand, I prompt Erebella to charge forward to replace the position of the Heroic Spirit.

"Sigh, 19 seconds is sufficient for it to regrow its Dragon head. This Nine-headed Dragon is really difficult to deal with."

The moment I step into the Nine-headed Dragon's area of vigilance, lightning, flames, venom and ice awls all come shooting towards me.

Even as the Nine-headed Dragon screams agonisingly in pain and two of its Dragon heads are still spurting venomous blood as he curses the Dragon Slayer to meet with misfortune, the other seven heads had already regained their combat ability.

"…This is the benefit from possessing multiple heads. Should I go and modify Ah Bas when I return? The times are changing and a Three-headed Cerberus seems to be outdated. Twelve heads shouldn't be too much for a hellhound. However, it is a pity that Ah Bas is in his rebellious phase and probably won't agree to my modifications. The last time, not only did he reject the beloved nickname I came up for him, he even declared that 'even if the world ends, I won't let you modify me ever again'. However, the upgrades I did for him the last time was obviously great."

"Hmph, he even forced me to cancel the automated function to crow at six in the morning everyday. As a captain, it is important for him to supervise his subordinates to go for morning trainings punctually. Have you never heard of the saying 'dancing with the chickens'? You actually backed down after hearing someone call you 'Demonic Spatial Rooster'? Don't I also suffer from being labelled as having a screw loose by others as well? Useless. Right, should I implement some wheels on him? It seems that Transformers is quite popular nowadays."

TL: Dancing with the chickens - Originally, it is referring to people who train in swordsmanship early in the morning. Then, it became used to refer to people who are motivated to improve themselves for a good cause.

Four destructive Dragon breath is already right before me, yet I am still thinking about other matters.

This isn't because I am belittling my opponent. The Nine-headed Dragon Emperor who has undergone countless battlefields is experienced, so the locations he chose for his Dragon Breaths are not bad. The four Dragon Breaths strikes accurately from my front, back, left and right simultaneously and intersects towards me. If nothing goes wrong, I would have died no matter how I choose to dodge it.

However, since I didn't die, something still went wrong.

The charging ice war horse suddenly disappears and turns into the young Snow Woman who then sits on my shoulder. Golden wings sprout from my back and with a leap, I turn the momentum into a driving force upwards. In my War Angel Form, I soar into the skies.

As a War Angel, my Race Talent consists of controlling the sacred inferno of Order. At this moment, the sacred inferno has boils countless falling raindrops. The rain doesn't really affect me much. However, I don't dare to stop and continue to soar upwards so as to dodge the Nine-headed Dragon's consecutive attacks in advance.

My decision is proven to be the right one. A few seconds later, the position where I was previously at is overlaid by storm and a sudden tsunami.

This is one of the basic knowledge in a top-tier battle. To deal with an agile opponent who is adept at concealment and hard to hit, the easiest is to not get tangled up with him and instead, use large AOE spells to destroy him and wherever he could possibly hide.

If Reyne was here, she would have probably died even if she possesses my skills. Outstanding battle experience is a requirement to predict the enemy's moves in advance. While turning around in midair to dodge all kinds of breaths, I send Ice Magic attacks on the Nine-headed Dragon.

Yes, Ice Magic. Furthermore, they are Bronze-rank magic spells which are below 3-circles, Ice Magic which the Nine-headed Dragon is able to disregard. Of course, with my temporary Silver-rank, I am capable of using 5-circle magic spells as well. However, as I am not willing to waste my skill points on them, I don't know a single Silver-rank (4-circle, 5-circle) magic spell.

Since the quality is insufficient, I choose to make it up with my quantity. The ice residue which I casually create can also be used to create a manmade hail when falling down from the sky. However, what stands below the hail isn't some weak windscreen of a car or some tearful car owners who are regretting their choice to not get insurance.

That Water Magic of the ancient Sea Monster below is not inferior in any ways to a top-class Water Mage. Water Magic and Ice Magic is connected in many minute ways. Not to mention, the Nine-headed Dragon's Ice Dragon Head specialises in rapid freezing magic. That little ice residues of mine pales too much in comparison.

However, the Ice Dragon Head simply disregards my attacks and a scornful look appears on his face. However, the main body of the Nine-headed Dragon meets with a little trouble.

His body permeates a crystal blue color as a thin layer of ice start to form on the Dragon's body. He has been afflicted with a Frozen status.

"His skin really thick. Even though the System never said that it is impossible to resist the Frozen Air, to think he resisted more than half of its effect for it to take effect only now."

I never do meaningless tasks. From the very start, the seemingly meaningless attack is actually an attempt to propagate the effects of Frozen Air.

【Frozen Air: A kind of deadly cold air that is without sound or presence. It can be enchanted onto one's physical body and weapon, as well as paired together with Ice Magic as an attack. Those who are touched by the Frozen Air will have all movements slowed by 1% and suffer 1 point of frost damage per second. This debuff can be stacked. If the target's movement speed is reduced by more than 20%, a frozen effect will be inflicted. Many negative statuses will be inflicted, such as the freezing of one's thought. If the target's movement speed is reduced by more than 50%, then there is a chance that the target might die at any moment due to massive loss of heat.】

The strength of this ability isn't exceptionally strong but it has the advantage of that no living things can be completely immune to it. Of course, I wouldn't dream to trying to freeze this terminal lifeform, a Nine-headed Dragon, to death. However, the disgusting negative effects of slowed thinking process and reaction speed would help me in accomplishing the dangerous mission of drawing his aggression.

On the other side, they have already reached the final stages of it as well.

"Are you willing to follow by the will of the God of Law and fight for law and justice…"

Krose's voice trembles with agitation as he conducts the Job Change Ritual for the SemiGod Heroic Spirit. This isn't something an ordinary Archbishop could meet with.

Yes, from the very start, my goal is clear. Since the only being on our side who could pose a threat to the Nine-headed Dragon is Bastlar, then pulling up Bastlar's strength would be the most ideal decision at the moment.

As long as we add a halo of a Law Job on top of him, his power rank would be pulled up a level by the 'Great Judgement' and the rank higher than a SemiGod is… Alright, it is impossible for him to attain the strength of a true God. However, he would still gain the strength to easily subdue the Nine-headed Dragon.

However, I estimate his overwhelming power will cause the Great Judgement to end earlier. Also, the strength he would possess is most probably not something his body of a Heroic Spirit would be able to withstand. In the best possible scenario, he would go down after the Hydra with a single blow. However, Bastlar is already a dead person, so how could he be bothered over this? What he is worried about is whether he is able to get the Dragon down with him in that single blow.

At this moment, even with the assistance of the SemiGod Equipment Scattered Page, procedures still have to be followed to grant Bastlar a Law Job. Krose has to finish chanting the long prayer. Furthermore, the ritual is sacred, so they are unable to move in the midst of it.

The Nine-headed Dragon isn't a fool either. The ice master in the sky who, astonishingly, was able to freeze him is obviously stalling for time. While he doesn't know what the Dragon Slayer is doing, it definitely isn't a good thing for him.

Thus, he lifts all nine of his heads without hesitation and starts charging up his Dragon Breath on every single one of his heads. If he were to release it, not mentioning how Krose and the others would die for certain, the entire pier would disappear from existence.

"No matter what the situation is, no matter what schemes they are up to, first shoot a blast at them before thinking about it? I like that thought process, because I am the same as well. Harloys, plan C! Give him a big one!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 120: Decisive Battle (1)

The storm didn't seem like it would end anytime soon. The slaughter and screams of agony in the distance seems to be dying down. In the moment when the Seafolk are about to successfully claim ownership of their new capital, our journey to escape is also nearing its end.

The Nine-headed Dragon before us opens his mouth and the remaining seven dragon heads vomit seven-colored dragon's blood. At the same time, different types of magic are gathered together and under the careful control of the Nine-headed Dragon, the seven Dragon Breaths form a colorful floating ball. The result is a lethal Ball of Elements.

This is the specialty of multi-headed Dragons. When multiple Elemental Magics are combined into one body and the seven-colored ball of light becomes pure, a light that can destroy everything will be born.

That is the way of the battle for a top-tier Magic Beast. Abandoning all of the useless flowery tricks and instead, try their best to strengthen their physical body and Race Talent. From the looks of it, the Dragon Breath which combines multiple attributes will eventually become an attribute-less shockwave.

Given the strength of the Nine-headed Dragon, even though he is without two heads at the moment, the might of this attack can rival even that of Forbidden Spells.

A powerful physical body and a simple, yet powerful, Race Talent attack—this is the basis for top-tier beings, like giant Dragons, in suppressing everything else. When fighting with such unreasonable beings, one's strength is required to do the talking.

From the look of those ripples of magic, if he were to successfully cast it, forget about the others, even the entire pier will be eradicated.

"Hmph, did you think that I would allow you to do as you please? Harloys, plan C! Give him a big one!"

"Niang niang, I am afraid that this concubine is unable to do so."TL: Niang niang - How concubines in China address the queen.

"What?"

"Reporting to the queen, this concubine would like to blast a big one as well, but do you think that it takes no time to prepare? I need at least five minutes! Can't you spare some thoughts for the rescue troops who need to arrive late? How can rescue troops arrive at the crucial period for a hero, so do it yourself! Don't hold expectations for supporting roles like us, I believe in you!"

Listening to her retort, which has the flavor of modern times, I decided to never say such messy stuff to the darned cat anymore. On the other hand, I am really put into a helpless position.

I could understand the lack of time for Harloys to prepare sufficiently. However, if this Dragon Breath were to really shoot out, then I wouldn't need any more plans because nothing would be left.

"Darn it! Giant fellow, look at this!"

Taking a deep breath, I don't intend to charge at the Hydra. I fly towards the stone cliff in the opposite direction from Krose and the rest. I won't need wings for what I'm about to do.

"Sinful Devil God."

Folding in my wings, the fatigue from releasing the War Angel form embraces me. However, I didn't have the time to complain about it. Light of Chaos shrouds me and turns me into another form——Sinful Devil God.

The angle of view increases by quite a bit due to the enlargement of my physical body. My breathing carries along the smell of sulfur. That is the mark of a Demon.

My white and smooth skin assume a layer of ugly, light-blue lava. Along with the rhythm of my breathing, my bizarre magic tattoos start to shine, reminiscent to the Elemental lifeforms.

The Chaos Bloodline causes the blue lightning in my veins to explode, before pouring out from the magic tattoos. The emitted power can make the rain in the air evaporate. Lightning shines in both of my eyes. When my form has been fixed, it looks as though a Devil God has descended onto the mortal world.

I don't like this transformation at all. Other than the fact that the Power of Chaos brings about trouble just from its bad reputation, this form which looks like the boss of the villainous faction is really ugly. It reminds me of my dark history back when I was the Lich when I scared myself just looking into the mirror in the middle of the night.

However, at this moment, I need this ugly transformation. Although this form is hideous, the strength it provides me isn't at all cozy.

"The spirits of the snow, the snowstorms of the extreme lands, listen to my command…

If the War Angel Form is a form which allows me to move at great speed, making it suited for close-combat battle, then the Sinful Devil God Form would be one that boosts my control over magic, my will, intelligence and several attributes and stats that are related to magic, making it a typical magic-based transformation.

"…Under my will, the old era of decay and the end of the terminal will arrive…"

The long incantation carries along with it the ripples of a destructive magic. The spirits of the snow are singing along in the air. The top-tier Ice Forbidden Spell—Ice Aeon, is about to descend on the battlefield.

It's different from Magaret's pirated version, while the copied Ice Aeon probably doesn't even hold a third of the original's strength, I, as the original creator of the Forbidden Spell, am able to raise its power to 200%.

The concept behind this Forbidden Spell is simple. Crystallizing the purest Power of Ice and Snow and after compressing it multiple times, blast it outwards. This is no different from the concept of a Fireball.

However, Harloys once made an evaluation on it. Due to its simplicity, it is pure and suits the very nature of ice and snow, thus making it powerful.

【SemiGod Equipment, the Dark God's Breath of Death: Soul Conversion: Siphon the souls of the dead and convert it into pure Power of Death】

The Power of Death passes through me and converts into the purest ice mana. Should I be thankful for the great slaughter that Carlohin carried out and his years of accumulation? Countless souls have created a massive mana vault in this SemiGod Equipment, and this happens to be what I lack the most at this moment.

"…the winter's hibernation is destruction as well as rebirth…"

With me at the very core, while mana frenziedly surges out from the raised black staff, and as the chanting grew louder, the blue magic inscriptions that represent ice and snow extend on the ground while the snow spirits sing in chorus.

Even before the spell is released, the entire cliff turns into a land of frost. The rainwater falling from the sky freezes into snow. The humid and warm summer wind blowing over becomes a bone-chilling storm of the extreme lands.

Even more so, due to the rapid fall in temperature, a thin layer of ice starts to form over the flood, and so the endless flood seems to have met its nemesis for the first time.

In the end, the two newly-regenerated dragon heads raise themselves upwards and stare fixedly at me, their giant eyes about the size of an adult man emitting a furious red light. That is truly a bare intent to kill.

In the short distance between us, the snow is insufficient to block his sight. He is measuring whether my magic could threaten him.

In the mind of the Nine-headed Dragon, as long as he is able to destroy the Dragon Slayer and the hateful chains in one blow, what does getting struck by a Forbidden Spell count as? Anyway, it isn't the first time the Hydra has been struck by a Forbidden Spell. Since it's resilient and wouldn't die from it, he would fully regenerate in just a few days.

However, taking just one look, he knows that this is a situation unlike any he has undergone.

His regeneration ability is a Race Talent as well as an extension of his Water Magic. Fioros is confident that as long as there's water, he would not die. However, what if his supply of water were to be stopped.

Water Mages often cultivates Ice Magic to strengthen their own magic's destructive power and adaptability. However, this doesn't mean that these two types of magic don't contradict one another. On the other hand, the most hated opponents of pure Water Mages are Ice Mages.

Water Magic often presents itself in the form of water arrows and giant waves. Basically, it is the control over the shape and use of fluid. Thus, it has two nemeses. The high-temperature Fire Magic, which evaporates fluid, and Ice Magic, which freezes water into a solid form.

Regardless of whether the water is evaporated or frozen, when it is no longer in its fluid form, it doesn't fulfill the concept of 'water', thus destroying the Mage's basic ability to control it.

Nine-headed Dragon Fioras is contemplating, but the more he thinks about it, the more he feels that something is amiss with the situation.

The magic before him is obviously an Ice Magic Forbidden Spell. From the looks of the natural phenomenon and the resonance with the elemental spirits, it is obviously an extremely powerful Forbidden Spell.

Although there is no magic ripple coming from the caster before him (Bronze-rank Magic means nothing in his eyes), the black stick is releasing an unlimited amount of magic. Furthermore, the Ice Mage who just froze him has proven his extraordinary talent in Ice Magic. If this Forbidden Magic were to successfully freeze him…

Enjoying his life in an ice cube that would never melt? His regeneration abilities wouldn't be useful under such circumstances.

"A Hydra who went into a refrigerator and forgot to come out? We can still earn a bit of money from selling the tickets to this exhibit." This joke isn't funny to him at all.

If Roland were to be allowed to go a step further and freeze all the river water, rainwater, and his bodily fluids, his regeneration abilities would be annulled. It's quite possible for him to freeze into an ice cube and die upon breaking into ice fragments.

Usually, the Nine-headed Emperor Fioras doesn't think anything of the Forbidden Spells of humans. However, at this moment, he didn't have the confidence to face it head on.

"Pah!"

Beneath the feet of the Mage, the frozen earth cleaves apart and the boundary between illusion and reality disintegrates. A large hole opens.

After which, a giant, black skeletal hand reaches out from the hole, its claws stabbing into the firm ground. Every single finger of it is as though the size of a grown man and this is only the beginning. The true nightmare is returning back to the surface.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

As that pitch-black giant skeleton head returns to the mortal world from the Underworld and the crowned skeleton head releases a peculiar 'kakaka' laughter, all life that sets its gaze upon it instinctively screams, as though they have caught sight of the grim reaper who reaps all souls.

"…We will bring about equal end and death to all life…"

The incantation continues on. On top of the laughing skeleton king's head, the Mage who is standing on the ice crown continues to chant as the ice crystal crown becomes his throne.

The mountains have already been converted into snow lands. On top of the snow, the king of ice laughs maniacally. Just his very existence is sufficient to bring termination to all lifeforms.

On top of the cliff, the endless ice has started to freeze the flood. Even the air is starting to freeze. Upon the descent of the king of eternal night, all life will face its end.

Even though the ice has yet to creep onto the Nine-headed Dragon, fear appears in its blood-red eyes.

Under the gaze of the skeleton king, the Nine-headed Dragon Fioras has never felt so close to death. Even though his Seven-colored Dragon Breath is in the midst of gathering, his instinctive fear of death causes the ancient, vile beast to shiver uncontrollably.

This isn't determined by the difference in strength, but the fear that results from the hierarchy of the food chain. The one before him is the black skeleton king, the hunter of all lives.

The Nine-headed Dragon understands that the skeleton king before him, who is taller than him, is just an illusion, that it's just a divine apparition similar to a Soul World upon releasing the Forbidden Spell. Although this is the unique privilege of experts who had once approached the realm of true Gods and are rarities in this era, it all means nothing to him, who is ancient himself.

However, the divine apparition that is projected is that person, that God's true form. He has seen before the divine apparition of the Queen of Storms, the furious projection of the God who creates storms that can destroy cities. Yet, her might is lacking too far behind this black skeleton. The only one who can compare to it would probably be the Ancient Death God Ayer's apparition.

"Ayer? God of Death… That same skeletal body and a black SemiGod staff, could he really be that person from the legends? I have heard of rumors that he has appeared in the Underground World and destroyed a Demon Count. Is it possible that it is the legendary… The ultimate Forbidden Spell, one which destroyed countless Elf Kingdoms——Ice Aeon!"

"…Under my will, the aeon of frost will return back to the mortal world and the world belonging to the dead will once again…"

At this point, the Forbidden Spell cannot be stopped at one's whim anymore. Even if the spellcaster stops the incantation, the snow spirits in midair will still continue the incantation.

At this moment, the bizarre choral incantation echoes throughout the entire battlefield. Even though this is the language of a foreign world, everyone can comprehend the true meaning behind this bizarre language.

It isn't like some malevolent curse. Rather, it sounds just like a historian recounting the history he has compiled. There is a possibility that the spellcaster is illustrating the future which he thinks would happen——When the Ice Aeon descends and all life freezes, the Gods and the living beings will either die or go into a long slumber. Then, the Undead who do not fear the cold will become the conquerors of the new era.

Although this is just a simple description, it carries with it endless death and despair. This is Emperor Yongye's doomsday poem——Ice Aeon.

It's a kind of inconceivable distortion, but based on natural history, it's definitely a plausible doomsday that could happen in the future.

In order to bring this doomsday to the living, the Emperor Yongye of back then created history's most dangerous and lunatic Forbidden Spell. The most ludicrous part about it is that he succeeded. From the day this Forbidden Spell was created, 'Ice Aeon' was fated to become the nightmare of all living beings.

Upon realizing that his opponent could be that person, Fioras feels despair.

When he was at his pinnacle, even a 2nd-tier God would have to avoid his path. His army had once hunted countless existences of his level and was well-known in the circle of top-tier Magic Beasts. His memory of him is very distinct. It would be too foolish of him to be unable to recognize him when the incantation has gotten to such a point.

"Emperor Yongye!!"

The terrified Nine-headed Dragon Emperor shouts that forbidden name and his roar tremors the entire village. Countless eyes dart over and the entire world shakes in fear.

At this moment, Fioras doesn't doubt in the least that this Forbidden Spell would take his life. If the complete Ice Aeon were to be released, the one who should be worried on whether an entire corpse would be left behind is this city, not himself.

In reality, it would be like that too. If the complete version of Ice Aeon were to be released, the effects of the City of Rain could be disregarded. Within a century, this land would become an extreme land of only ice and nothing else.

At the final countdown of the Seven-colored Dragon Breath, knowing his nemesis who views slaughtering Dragons as his ultimate goal is before him, he chooses not to exact vengeance when his life is ticking away before him.

"AH!" "Kacha!"

The two newly regenerated Dragon heads bite away the other six Dragon heads. The pitiful terminal lifeform Nine-headed Dragon Emperor becomes a three-headed snake. Losing six of the energy source, the remaining head is finally able to freely control the rampaging ball of Dragon Breath.

Thus, he releases the Dragon Breath with his full strength towards Emperor Yongye without any hesitation.

At this moment, I may look impressive, but in reality, I am already on the verge of tears.

I am just a Bronze-rank rookie Ice Mage and the entire mana that my body contains is not even sufficient to put together a hailstorm. Ice Aeon or whatever, it's just a faraway dream for me.

However, just like how I re-'comprehended' Blade Storm, given how I am aware of the theory behind it, re-comprehending the 'Ice Aeon' that I have created isn't a difficult task. However, without the foundations to support it, there is no way I would be able to release it.

【Ding, congratulations for comprehending the SemiGod-tier destructive Forbidden Spell Ice Aeon. ——System Tip: What? You want further explanations? Since you can't possibly execute it, why bother wasting my saliva. Besides, if you were to really release it, remember to buy a coffin beforehand. What? You think that you should use this rare luck to buy a lottery ticket? Are you dumb? How can the dead buy lottery tickets? Right, you can try to bet on soccer and I can earn some money meanwhile. Un, it is a definite win as long as I stand on the side opposite to you.】

As usual, I ignore the retort of the noisy system. At this moment, in order to distract the Nine-headed Dragon who is disregarding me, I intend to take out Ice Aeon to scare him, even using the mana stored in 'Dark God's Breath of Death' just for it.

However, the moment it speaks, I know that the situation is dire. I have gonetoo far again.

"Darn it! Stop!!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 121: Decisive Battle (2)

"Darn it! I can't stop!!"

Around me, the snow spirits dance and sing. The incantation is mouthed through me, but amplified through their chorus, resonating with the entire world.

It's just like how an experienced Knight is capable of performing several tricks through manipulating the movements of his horse whereas a rookie Knight often ends up falling from his horse and then dragged along with it. At this current moment, I am the unlucky rookie Knight who is being dragged along.

Furthermore, the more stubborn the horse, the harder it is to tame. Once you start chanting out a top-tier Forbidden Spell, it's very difficult to stop, like a rocket that can't be interrupted once it's been launched. My previous experiences and the urgency of the present circumstances caused me to miscalculate the entire situation. The differences between the living and the dead have caused a significant difference in the spell from the very start.

When I started to chant the supreme Forbidden Spell—a spell way beyond my level—and used the black staff as my source of mana, I became that rookie Knight being dragged along by his horse. I became a part of the Forbidden Spell.

The delighted dancing snow spirits are granting me their blessings of the snow. The re-usage of the Forbidden Spell has significantly improved my comprehension towards the Power of Ice and Snow.

And at this moment, the Soul Imprint 'Ice Treader' on my System panel is being regenerated at a rapid pace.

"7%…14%…30%, what kind of joke is this! Normally, none of you would be this helpful. Yet, at a crucial period like this, all of you are popping out and bringing me trouble!"

In order to prevent the Forbidden Spell—which I've lost control of—from exploding at any moment, I pump all of my skill points into the Ice Magic skill tree without hesitation.

'Ice Control', 'Bone-chilling Freeze' and other related skills are being enhanced altogether. So long as they were skills that would lead to Ice Aeon in the skill tree, I would frantically pump skill points into them.

Devoting my skill points in such a way resulted in immediate effects. Although my position on the skill tree is still far from reaching Ice Aeon, the control over Ice Magic that I derived from the skill points I pumped in grant me a certain level of control over the Forbidden Spell. At the very least, I don't have to worry about it exploding all of a sudden.

However, fortune is always paired with misfortune. After I solved the problem of an implosion occurring, a new form of trouble lays itself before me.

In my eyes, the entire world has turned into ice rivers and glaciers. Other than frost, nothing else can be seen on this ice plain. All living beings are asleep under the frost. This isn't an illusion, but a sign that the Forbidden Spell is about to be released. The snow spirits are jubilantly informing me the beautiful future of their wishes.

However, what the snow spirits like may not be the same for living beings.

Just as the System says, if I were to throw the Forbidden Spell, I could even spare myself the coffin. It is very probable that my body and soul will be frozen here. My endless reincarnations will come to a halt as well.

"Erebella! Knock me out!"

Hearing my orders, my cute Frigid Nightmare Snow Woman turns into a Frost Ghoul. But before she can land a blow, the giant hands of the black skeleton grab her and then hesitates for a moment before throwing her far away.

The divine apparition automatically carries out its defensive mechanism. If it weren't for the fact that I instinctively view Erebella as a trustworthy companion, that giant hand would have crushed her to death instead of throwing her away.

"82%…89%…91%."

The reparation of my Soul Imprint is almost at its end. What should have been an event worth celebrating has instead become the countdown to my death. I can vaguely feel the moment the Ice Treader is repaired completely. That would be the moment Ice Aeon will be released, and thus, my life will have come to an end.

Even my life force will be used as a propellant for the release of the Forbidden Spell. It would be unbelievable for me not to die after that.

Just as I await my final judgment in despair, the Nine-headed Dragon actually bites away its other six heads, then changes the target of that deadly Dragon Breath towards me.

In that instant, I am so overjoyed that I almost run up to the ugly dragon head just to hug it and give it two kisses.

Yes, joy—not fear or anger. My Forbidden Spell has already reached the stage where it will automatically release itself. Just like how the spell expelled Erebella from my side, it instinctively makes its own judgments and will try to destroy any obstacle preventing the successful release of the Forbidden Spell.

At that moment, an equally threatening offensive magic spell has been thrown its way, and if I'm not wrong, there is only one possible reaction to it.

"…let me bring the living their eternal end! Ice Aeon!"

As expected, the breath of ice is released in advance and collides with the ball of Dragon Breath.

Collisions between two Forbidden Spells are always bizarre. The collision between the ice breath and the Dragon's Breath whip up a hurricane of death. All living beings caught in the midst of it would first freeze before shattering into fragments.

The river water also falls victim. Presently, the river has been frozen into fragmented ice shards.

The blinding white light robs mortals of their sight. When I finally regain my strength, only rubble remains before me.

Should I be thankful to the flood for evacuating all civilians living in the Pier District? After all, the collision between the two Forbidden Spells has completely wrecked that area. The result of the clash is that I held the upper hand, despite the Forbidden Spell being incomplete.

I am still panting on the mountain cliff, whereas half of the Hydra's body has been frozen in solid ice. Two of the dragon heads have turned into ice fragments amidst howls of agony. This is the best proof of my victory.

If the Hydra hadn't used all of its life force to protect the remaining main head, this ancient Magic Beast might have met its end in that previous blow.

The Forbidden Spell didn't go through the final few stages of suppression, refining, melding, resonating as well as several more processes, and therefore it hadn't been completed. It was due to its incompleteness that I was spared.

I lie paralyzed on the floor, with my body's stamina and mana sapped dry. My transformation was released, and I don't even have the strength to get up.

However, I know that we should have already won.

"…I, in the name of my Lord Wumianzhe, grant you the job of Justice Knight!"

The inheritance ceremony has come to an end. Those difficult four minutes that I had to vie for, finally come to an end.

"AOOOOOOOOOO!"

Even though only one head remains, Fioras still releases furious howls. He is unwilling to fall just like that. He has already noticed the surge of strength within Bastlar and can vaguely guess what is about to happen. The remaining dragon head of the Hydra realizes that the end is ticking closer for him.

However, something occurs that leaves the others speechless. As Bastlar's strength and power rank furiously increases, his Heroic Spirit body—which can only hold the power of a SemiGod (as written in the Dragon Hunting chapter)—begins to dissipate.

Golden light particles enshroud him as Bastlar calmly watches his body dissolve. He knows that it's about time for him to return. However, he doesn't know what will await him, especially after accepting a Law Job.

"Although it's a pity that I won't be able to view the end of this little snake with my own eyes, it was worth being able to experience strength at this level, even for just a moment."

His two legs have already been reduced to golden light. Yet, the Heroic Spirit still calmly draws his sword and spear. After hesitating for a moment, he throws the spear to a young female Knight who has been looking at him with eyes filled with respect.

"Keep it as a souvenir. He's called 'Dragon Massacre'. I admire the courage you possessed when charging towards an evil Dragon. There should be a day when you will be in need of him."

Bastlar then takes a longing look at the scenery of the mortal world, before throwing his treasured sword into the air.

This time, his golden sword didn't change forms or flash bolts of lightning. Even the very hilt starts to dissipate in the golden light. However, in everyone's eyes, they somehow feel that the sword cannot be blocked, as though fate decreed for it to seal the end of the Dragon.

In fact, Bastlar didn't even aim properly for this attack. He knew that the sword would land on the Dragon's body.

In that instant, he touches the boundaries of a true God and infuses the unique God Power known as 'Dragon Death' within the sword. This is the God Power which he's just grasped. However, the price for using such forbidden power: he slowly dissipates into a golden light, to be banished back to the Heavenly Realm.

Just as the disappearing Heroic Spirit Dragon Slayer said, his only remaining regret was not being able to view the end of the Nine-headed Dragon with his own eyes. However, in his mind, he knows that the moment this strike—which has reached the level of a God—is thrown out, Fioras is bound for death.

Meanwhile, the savage Hydra is still unable to accept its doom. Even at the very end, he continues to struggle and defy fate.

The temporary disappearance of Great Judgement granted him his freedom. However, his frozen body also sealed his ability to move. He wants to tear apart his main head so that it can survive independently. However, he doesn't have the strength or a dragon head to carry out the act.

"It's the end." Finally, a giant teardrop falls from the despaired Hydra. He knows that his demise is approaching.

"It's the end! … We've finally won! We've survived!" This show of delight is from me and the others.

"Hm?"

Suddenly, an inconceivable plot-twist occurs. A red figure crashes violently into the sword in midair.

"AHHHHHHHH! I curse you!! Damned Celestial Tower! Darned Lamos's Eye! I'll make sure you all accompany me in hell!"

Without a doubt, the red figure who 'sacrificed' himself to save the Nine-headed Dragon is the Marsolit who had just fallen. Naturally, he isn't the kind of person who would use his life to save others. He was thrown by someone else to take the bullet!

The Knight who was keeping watch on Marsolit is currently lying unconscious in the water.

Under the guidance of the remaining God Power, the weakened Dragon Slaying Sword still stabs into the body of the Hydra. However, the SemiGod shield was exceptionally effective. Although the body of the Nine-headed Dragon has been reduced to ashes, the main dragon head still survives and is now starting to regenerate!

"Ya-ya! Fool, fool!" The crow's malicious calls echo in midair. Then, with a twist, it turns into a familiar figure—Auland branch head of the Celestial Tower, Lamos's Eye!

Although colluding with the Seafolk, he has treated their invasion as an opportunity to exact his vengeance. He has been staring outside the Church for a gap in their defenses to appear.

After waiting patiently all this time, he manages to reverse the situation by striking at the crucial moment. Seeing that his vengeance is exacted, Lamos's Eye laughs happily.

Behind him, the Nine-headed Dragon is already regenerating once more. Without the Dragon Sealing Chains binding him, even if a mere dragon head remains, as long he is granted sufficient time and water, he will be able to recover back to his complete form.

Unless we destroy the main head before his second head is regenerated, we'll just end up as his food. It's really disappointing that we were taken advantage of after fighting to this point.

Yet, the shivering Reyne, who was battling with her fear, stood up.

Without a second word, she jumps on Seva, who has transformed into a wild boar and holds up high the 'Dragon Massacre' she just obtained, charging towards the unbeatable evil Dragon.

"I didn't expect to use this spear so quickly… Everyone! Now isn't the time to despair! As long as we do not give up, there is still hope!"

The Frigid Nightmare creates for her a set of standard Knight equipment of the Mist Country. At the very back of the mount, the Mist War Flag unfolds. It stands strong and unwavering in the midst of strong gales to protect their territory. The sight of the King of the Mist Country leading the charge feels reminiscent of the past.

The white-armored Knights charge atop the surface of the ice. Carrying their silver spears and the determination within them to slay the giant Dragon, a silver inferno shrouds their nation-guarding sacred swords. The Silver Princess Knight, just like her ancestors, charges forth towards an insurmountable challenge.

"If I am destined to die, then rather than dying as a coward who doesn't dare to do anything on her deathbed, I would rather die valiantly in the midst of a charge."

For the very first time, the Princess seems to understand the seemingly obstinate family motto recorded in her family and clan's records. Perhaps, her ancestors charged to their own deaths laughing heartily like that as well.

Even if the evil Dragon before them is formidable and the Princess knows that the difference in their strength would be the cause of her death, for the sake of this momentary honor, she had no regrets!

Hopeless situation? That's probably about right. At this moment, the Hydra is almost done regenerating. By the time he stands up again, it will be doomsday for all life on the surface.

"Hah, interesting. To not know when to give up, you have indeed inherited the nasty temper passed down in the Mist Bloodline. Reyne, if you survive this trial, I will acknowledge you as the true King of Mist."

At this moment, I can't allow the younger generations to look down on me. Thus, using my sword as a crutch, I stand up once more and stagger to Irene, who charges forth alongside me as my wings.

"What? I will lead the charge!"

At my side, there is only myself, whereas following behind Princess Reyne is a group of the Mist Country's Royal Knights.

They know that they collectively don't mean a thing to the Nine-headed Dragon Emperor who is about to recover his full strength. However, isn't a valiant charge in the midst of despair the kind of glorious death that every Knight seeks?

"No wonder my Lord always says that Knights are a bunch of fools. They are truly a bunch of cute fools… Then, we, as the Law Faction, mustn't allow others to underestimate us as well!"

Behind the group of Knights, Krose, who is already fatigued from casting consecutive spells, is charging along on a streak of lightning, whereas her two 'Flower Guardians'—Diyer and Muse—aren't lagging far behind. One of them stands on her left, while the other stands behind her to guard her.

"In the end, Lord Krose, there are a few words which we've suppressed within our hearts for a long time. If we don't say them now, we might never get a chance."

"Then, continue suppressing those words! Cough, Lord Archbishop, I also have some words that I would like to say…"

Let us forget those living treasures, who are still pulling each other back even at the very last moment. At the very least, they fulfilled the vow they made to their comrades and are using their very lives to protect the most beautiful 'fresh flower' in their minds.

However, from the look of astonishment on the face of the flower, she isn't aware of it. It might be better for them to be unable to speak of their intentions. After all, it would definitely end with rejection.

Shaking my head, my mind whirls about to generate ideas on how I could block their advances. Suddenly, a voice sounds by my ear.

"Niang niang, preparation for Plan C is ready. Do we activate it now?"

TL: The way concubines address the queen.

Do you still need to ask! This is regarding the world, what are you playing at! Quickly do it!

"I am waiting for you to save me! Why the hell are you asking for permission? Quickly activate it!"

"Save you? Then my tidbits for the year…"

"I will be paying for your tidbits next year, as well! No matter what conditions you have, I accept them all!!"

Alright, motivation indeed comes with potential profits. The next moment, I hear the sound that I had been waiting for a long time.

"Deng deng deng!"

"Kacha kacha!"

That is the sound of the lock mechanism being unlocked and a gate being opened The stone wall suddenly splits apart, revealing the secret base hidden within. The warships are floating in mid-air, well-prepared and ready to strike at any time. When their bombardment begins, he has already begun his charge.

The supposed Plan C is actually very simple. It only requires Harloys to bring the key down to the underwater base and open it during the crucial moment to launch a two-pronged attack.

Without a doubt, this is the crucial moment. The next moment, under the encirclement of three parties, is a besieging battle of the majority against the minority.

In the secret base, the remaining Mage Tower shoots a dazzling Fireball. In just the first encounter and already the foolishly dozing-away-Lamos's Eye is shot down.

After which, the Mage Tower shoots multiple Fireballs consecutively, whereas the defensive cannons of the secret base blasts over lethal lead cannonballs! At the same moment, the rapid Eagle Assault Warship has already begun its assault on the enemy.

"Shoot the enemy's dragon head! That's its only weakness!!"

My reminder didn't go to waste. In the next moment, after the hoarse shouting of a few Dwarves, the main cannons of all the ships are shifted accordingly.

"Ha? I found some prey!"

After hearing the familiar catchphrase, the main cannon on the warship shoots a perfect arc towards the unguarded final dragon head, exploding it.

Just like in the legends, as long as all of the dragon heads are destroyed at the same moment, the Nine-headed Dragon would truly die for good. Seeing his body, which had regenerated by more than half, dissipating into ashes, I feel the burden in my heart has lifted.

"We've won! We've finally won!"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 122: Old Friend

In the old movies, the police would always arrive late. The plays and novels about the knight orders in charge of security were the same as well.

In the epics of these legendary heroes, the allies of justice would always only arrive after a battle. It is doubtful whether they had been squatting by the corner of a wall and rushed out to bootlick the victor only after the battle had concluded. Or perhaps, they could have been waiting for an ideal moment to pop out for the spoils of war.

At this moment, the Seafolk army who arrived late had been met with some trouble.

Interfering in a battle between two normal SemiGods would lead to one's death, let alone that the both of them weren't normal SemiGods. Even those who were spectating were at risk and had to remain vigilant at all times. After a few Sea Giants who tried to help had perished to the sharp wind created by the sword and Dragon Breaths, no one was foolish enough to enter the fray and help (commit suicide).

The clash between the Forbidden Spells was earth-shattering. The voice of 'Emperor Yongye' which resounded through the entire city; the mountain-like Hydra who fell to the ground; the apparition of the black skeleton king who covers the sky; the snow and ice of the surroundings; and the radiance from the Dragon Breath. If one could miss the sight and sound of all these, they could very well be deaf and blind.

The fall of the Hydra struck fear in the hearts of the Seafolk. Strictly speaking, this leader of the Seafolk wasn't considered as a Seafolk. Rather, he was a Sea Monster of the deep sea as well as the beloved pet of the Queen of the Storms.

He only came to help under the will of the Gods. He was caught in the battle out of sheer coincidence and died in it unexpectedly. This was beyond the expectation of the Goddess. This was bound to result in a series of chain reactions. First and foremost, it would be difficult to appease the rage of the Queen of the Storms.

This ambitious Queen of the Storms may not be well-known on the continent, but her reputation had spread far and wide in the ocean and among the fishermen. She is famous for her violent temper, being irrational, her fickle-mindedness and unforgiving nature.

The Queen of the Storms had been eyeing the Jurisdiction of an Avenger for a long time. Her propensity to hold grudges made her a troublesome foe to deal with. If it wasn't for the fact that she just took a heavy blow from destroying her own avatar, she might have already sent down another avatar to seek vengeance.

For the Seafolk who would then become victims of her rage, capturing the offender and offering him as a blood tribute would be a wise decision. However, it was a pity that due to the clash of the Forbidden Spell, the flow of the river had been stopped. The surrounding flood had been reduced to ice, causing the Seafolk distress, given that most of them were unable to leave the water.

After all, they are the sons and daughters of the sea, not children of the snow. Those who were in proximity to the clash had been sealed solid in the water, while those who were a distance away found it unbearable to step foot onto the layer of ice.

In response to the current summer season of Auland, the Seafolk who came are mainly those from warmer regions. Being cold-blooded and thinly-clothed, they were exceptionally sensitive to the weather. On the other hand, the Water Elementals were capable of passing through the frozen river. However, the moment they came into contact with the core regions of the clash, they were frozen solid in large groups from the overwhelmingly low temperature.

This is the result of a Forbidden Spell which had a low level of completion. If the complete Ice Aeon were to show itself to the world, the City of Rain would immediately go to waste, leaving a mark in history. After all, the previous few appearances of the Ice Aeon had caused the destruction of some certain cities or a certain kingdom, all having been recorded as important historical events.

Even though it is only to this extent this time, I still feel a splitting headache from it. The re-emergence of this trademark Forbidden Spell means that the news of the reappearance of Emperor Yongye would soon spread across the entire world. Perhaps, the only thing that could be refuted would be that it wasn't Emperor Yongye himself but his successor. However, one thing for sure was that the words of the Hydra were bound to bring about new trouble.

Of course, it was also thanks to this incomplete Ice Forbidden Spell that I didn't freeze myself over and am not bathing in the River Styx at this moment.

【Your contribution for the hunt of the SemiGod Nine-headed Dragon Emperor Fioras is 89%, above the 80% basic requisite. Given the vast difference between the Hydra and you and the perfect elimination of the other party, you have been awarded with 16489 Fate Points, rankless Nine-headed Dragon Heart x1, Legend-tier Nine-colored Tear Stone x1, Legend-tier material Hydra Perfect Dragon Scale x4, Epic-tier material Hydra Superior Scales x32, Epic-tier material Hydra Tendon x7…】

【Due to the successful hunting of a SemiGod giant Dragon, you have been awarded with the honorary title 'Dragon Slayer'. After equipping the title, your damage against all Dragons and the descendants of Dragons will be increased by 10%, the effectiveness of the Race Talent of Dragons will be reduced by 20% and your noteworthiness to the Dragon Tribe will be increased by 200%. This title can be upgraded. —— System Notice: To upgrade the title, the weakest Dragon you would have to hunt is Myth-tier Dragons. However, there would be additional bonuses if you hunt Immemorial Dragons.】

I ignore the vile advice of the System. Immemorial Dragons are capable of easily subduing Ancient Dragons like Molly. I would think twice before letting myself be in their bad graces even back then, when I was at my pinnacle. Although this is a hard-to-come-by title that comes with buffs, the difficulty in upgrading it is much too high.

Looking at the numerous rewards I obtained via the System Notice, I am quite satisfied with the gains.

As expected of an ancient being who had lived through countless ages, the Hydra was indeed filled with treasures. As for the 89% contribution, I was initially taken aback upon seeing it. However, when I thought about it, it did make sense. If I didn't contribute to the battle, this dragon hunt could not have ended in a victory in any other way.

Before the clash between Forbidden Spell, the Hydra, who was adept in regeneration, was already in his complete state. If it wasn't for my Ice Aeon, the Hydra would not have tore away six of its heads to gain control of his Dragon Breaths to counter it. The clash between the Forbidden Spells had severely wounded him, destroying another two of his heads. Only then was it possible for the Hydra, who only had a single head left, to be killed.

The negative debuffs as a result of the aftermath of having his source of water frozen proved much more effective than the Dragon Sealing Chains, locking the Hydra's regeneration ability directly. He was then forced to use the final remaining bit of his life force to forcefully regrow his physical body, which revealed the chance for the Dwarves to destroy him in the end.

While the risks were great, the rewards were incredible as well. Previously, I was on the verge of tears while looking at the zero skill points remaining on the System panel, as well as the messy Ice Magic skill tree which had skill points thrown into it. However, the rewards that I have reaped were sufficient to make up for my losses.

The System might be unreliable, but it still obeys the basic principle of hard work being proportional to reward. It is impossible for the Sea Monster who doesn't don armor to drop any equipment, thus the System made up for it with a large sum of Fate Points and precious materials.

With these points, I am able to pull myself up into the thirties (Bronze-rank). On the other hand, it seems possible for Reyne to reach Gold-rank… Now that I slightly calculate it, I realised that I have been scammed once again. The difficulty of growth for Reyne is probably a few dozen times easier than me. By the time I reach Gold-rank, she would already be Myth-rank.

【System Notice: The regeneration ability of a Nine-headed Dragon could already cause you so much trouble despite fighting in a non-oceanic battlefield, where it is unable to exert his full prowess, and that after he is fatigued after getting thrashed for more than an hour by the Dragon Slayer. Are you sure that you want to challenge these immortals using your human form? If you're sure, please enable physical body exchange. The System will offer you a great bargain, just 2000 points.】

Of course not, how silly would I have to be to give up the Double Diamond physical body that I worked hard to attain in exchange for a mere unranked human physical body which has significantly lower upper limits.

"Denied, absolutely denied. So what if my growth rate is slow? It is all worth it as long as I grow powerful in the end."

【Warning: The Queen of the Storms has marked you. If there isn't a need, please do not approach coastal areas and, even more so, do not enter the sea. ——Of course, if you insist, you can try to kill other Sea Monsters and true God's avatars. As long as you are in the sea, I can guarantee you that the rewards will be better than this.】

The Queen of the Storms marking me as a target for vengeance is within my expectations. To tell the truth, given my understanding of that person, it is bizarre for her not to send an avatar now at this very instant. As for challenging the massive Sea Monsters and the Storm Goddess in the sea? My suicide tendencies are not that advanced yet.

【Warning: The reappearance of Emperor Yongye has piqued the attention of the Elven Gods. Please do not draw anymore attention to yourself or enter the Elven Churches. Otherwise, you get it. ——To those vindictive long-ears, the destruction of the Elf Kingdoms seem as though it had just happened yesterday. I wonder if you feel a chill down your back occasionally, as though you have been cursed. Truthfully, your name has been carved on voodoo straw dolls, and they are selling like hotcakes.】

【Warning: The God of Holy Light has decreed for his worshipers to investigate the existence of the Undead Emperor. Once his existence has been verified, God Envoys and Heroic Spirits will be sent to the mortal world to pursue them. ——Due to the onset of the Sacred War, the God of Holy Light has heightened his awareness. It seems that this God Power Regulation System is still in good working condition. However, I believe that you wouldn't really think of challenging the Heroic Spirit Holy Knights. Don't think that Dragon Slayers are the very pinnacle of Heroic Spirits. In the long annals of history, there are countless heroes. Among them, there are a couple of them whom even true Gods fear.】

【Warning: The War God whom the Beastmen worship, to your existence, is…

【Warning: The Smiling Sisters, to your existence is…

Should I say that I have had my fair share of radiance? Given my notoriety, the moment I reveal some signs of my existence, the attention of a bunch of big bosses appear on my System Notice, leaving me stunned.

"Darn it, the Sacred War has just barely started and their attention is focused on us? This will be troublesome."

【Notice: The Goddess of Moonlight has expressed some goodwill towards you and gifted Bastlar to the Heroic Spirit Hall of the God of Law. Due to your hard work, Wumianzhe has gained his first Heroic Spirit. Wumianzhe will probably reward you soon. Please work harder in poaching personnel.】

The God of Law Wumianzhe has already became a God Power Regulation System. Going by normal logic, there is a need to reward worshipers who made great contributions to the faith. The rationale behind his action is easy to comprehend. On the other hand, the Goddess of Moonlight didn't get angry at losing a Heroic Spirit. On the other hand, she expressed her goodwill through Heroic Spirit Bastlar. That makes me at a loss.

However, this isn't the moment to be thinking about such stuff. The Ice Aeon that I cast isn't complete and the ground will soon thaw. When the army of Seafolk comes charging in, I would have to start considering what I should inscribe on my tombstone.

We should make use of this opportunity when they had yet to catch a clear view of us to hide in the secret base. That would be wisest decision at the moment.

When the remaining Eagle Assault Warships landed, the others quickly rushed up the ships. On the other hand, Reyne seems to have some other plans. She rides her mount into the distance and her destination seems to be the fragmented dragon head.

"What is that lass doing?"

Helpless, I could only follow her to take a look. However, the moment I close in on her, I got the shock of my life.

Reyne had rushed to the open wound of the dragon head and was just about to touch the flowing dragon blood.

"You idiot, that cannot be touched! Are you seeking death?"

Frightened by my furious roar, Reyne felt indignant.

"But the knight novels always say that bathing in the dragon's blood would allow one to become impenetrable by any weapons? Furthermore, one would gain absolute strength. It can't be that those books would lie?"

I am a little speechless. I immediately erase the thoughts of allowing her to rapidly advance into Gold-rank. I thought that her performance previously was not bad, but it seems that she is still the same rascal who lacks common sense. The stronger a rascal becomes, the more trouble they bring you. I better slow down her growth a bit.

"Have you ever thought if those who wrote those novels have seen a true dragon before? That is poisonous blood! It can corrode stones! Do you think you are tougher than a stone?"

"But that person survived! Even now, he is still absorbing dragon blood."

"That person?"

Following the direction where Reyne's finger is pointing towards, a mortally wounded person lied in the midst of the poisonous blood. His current state is terrible, but from the look of the rhythmic motion of his diaphragm, he seems to still be alive.

"Marsolit?"

Yes, that is the Blood Mage Emperor Marsolit, who was treated as a shield for the Hydra. That attack of the Dragon Slayer had attained the very pinnacle of the Concept of Dragon Slaying. Yet, in the midst of doing so, it didn't pose any additional threat towards targets who were non-dragon. Marsolit, whose chest was pierced through, didn't die on the spot.

Hovering between life and death due to excessive loss of blood, he could only instinctively absorb blood for his survival. At this very moment, the only blood present in this battlefield was the poisonous blood of the Hydra.

Marsolit is no longer in the form of a human. The right of his body has been corroded by the poisonous blood into disgusting lumps of flesh while the left of his body is frozen in ice. If it wasn't for the frost on his left protecting his heart and various important organs, he would be long dead. Even so, the condition of the left of the face is completely different from the right, creating a sight that compelled one to avert one's gaze.

If we leave him here like this, he would die eventually. Even if we choose to save him, his body is filled with poisonous blood such that even the best Priest in the whole of Auland would probably be unable to treat him. He would still die in the end. After hesitating for a moment, I make my decision.

"Bring him along. I am probably the only one in the entire world who can save him."

A few minutes later, in the midst of the strong wind and rain, the Eagle Warship flies into the secret base. By the time the Seafolk rush to the scene, the only thing that is left is the gigantic corpse of the Hydra.Arlodante is a very small neutral country on the continent's southwest. The country consists of only around a dozen cities and most of its population is concentrated in its capital, Arlo. However, no one would think of it as a small country.

The Mages' Country, Country of Magic and Superpower Without City Walls. These are the more well-known titles of Arlodante, as well as facts commonly agreed upon throughout the continent.

This is a heaven for Mages. Not just for the commonly seen Elemental Mages in the continent, but Mages of Divine Art, Seers, Warlocks and Dark Mages are also gathered here. There are also private research facilities for Necromancers and Blood Mages, who are the public enemy of the continent. As long as they don't overdo it, the country's governing body would simply turn a blind eye to them.

Around 1% of its entire population are spellcasters. Even though 90% of them are rookies who can't even be considered as a disciples of magic, compared to the other countries, they have a more than 100 times ratio of Mages that become useful assets.

It is the sacred land of all Mages. By the way, the 2nd generation Roland also trained here previously and even went to school. This is where he met Harloys.

There are nobles in this country, but the nobles do not hold privileges as compared to the civilians. In this country, true authority is held in the hands of the spellcasters.

The atmosphere of academics is very strong here. Countless spellcasters study and grow here and the number of Mage Organisations here are innumerable. Only the wisest and strongest Mage are allowed to possess their personal experiment lab in the Floating City 'Cloud Tower'.

The true authority over the decision-making of this country belongs to the 18 strongest Mage Organisations in the Cloud Tower. The individual masterminds of these organisations then created a council termed as the 'Truth Symposium'. The name may not sound authoritative, but even the small kids in Arlodante know that the members of the Symposium are the ones who hold true power over the governance of the country.

At his moment, in a hotel in Cloud City, a young man and woman, seemingly a couple, are complaining to one another. Of the two of them, the female is one of the hottest new stars in Arlodante.

"The previous time, it was Battle Mage Hilton from the 'Sword of Order', and this time, it is one of the top ten Mage Mentor of the Red Sea Conference. This is the sixth time this month. Adam, do you intend to bash every single spellcaster in the Cloud Tower at least once?"

"Magaret, it was really an accident. The fool said right in front of me that those who came from the Underground World are a group of barbarians. Thus, I showed him the wrath of barbarians."

"Wait, it's a him? I am talking about Mage Mentor Amelia, she is a female."

"Oh oh oh, I recall now. Yesterday, I drank too much and accidentally kicked a horned Wyrm. To think that little bastard would dare to bite me… In the end, after I was done thrashing it, I realised that it was someone's Magic Pet. Thus, I got into an argument with its owner."

The expressionless Magaret props up her glasses as a cold glint flashes on it. This was a habitual movement of hers when she was enraged. It is often a premonition that someone is going to meet with misfortune. And so, Adam, who got into trouble, immediately takes a step backwards in fright.

"There is only one person with a Horned Scorpion Dragon in the entirety of Arlo, and that is Great Summoner Fendi from Blue Tower. His mentor is my friend. Adam, tell me the truth, how many fights have you got into this month?"

Facing Magaret's interrogation, Adam seems like a grade schooler who feels embarrassed getting reprimanded after committing a mistake. Adam lowers his head solemnly as Magaret shakes her head in response.

"Silence won't solve the problem. Tell it to me straight, some things would have to be settled sooner or later. I still hold quite a bit of seniority here, so they should probably let it slip on my account. Hmph, given how you would feel embarrassed by this, it seems like you are maturing."

"Wait, I am almost done counting. The one in the bar two nights ago, forty-seven. The one in the restaurant two days ago, forty-eight…"

So, it seems that he didn't lower his head due to embarrassment. He was busy counting with his fingers the number of fights he had got into. Magaret realises that she has underestimated the thickness of Adam's skin once again.

Even though she is almost numb to this after being tortured by the unreliable nature of Roland and Adam in the long period of time they had been together, the Magaret who usually deals with trouble calmly begins choking in anger.

"It has only been seven days this month and you have already fought almost fifty battles! Are you really intending to bash the face of every single spellcaster?! How do you expect me to walk with my head held high like that?"

"Aren't you going to be promoted to a Truth Overseer? It has been spreading furiously throughout the streets and alleys. That is the highest executive of the country, and I am still intending on using your name to feed myself. The man of a Truth Overseer, how impressive it would be when I boast about it to the others."

Truth Overseer is the non-official title for members of the 'Truth Symposium'. Becoming one of the members of the symposium means to become one of the few who holds ultimate authority in Arlodante.

At this moment, the Great Saint who is about to wield ultimate authority has a face of helplessness. She stares fixedly at the man who claims to want to rely on her for his own image, wanting to lash out at him but has no idea where she should start from.

"I refused."

"Ah? Why did you refuse? That is such a pity. I won't be able to eat for free like that."

Despite his words indicating overt regret, Adam's face has a smile which said that he expected it. From the very start, he knew that Magaret would make such a choice.

"In the end, I was dragged down by you bastards. Roland might not be reliable, but the words that he speaks of earnestly has to be taken seriously and carefully. If so many things are to happen in the future, what meaning would there be for me to stay here? Besides, I have already said that which should be said to my old friends. I am already tired of dealing with those petty little problems."

Rejecting the position of ultimate authority in a country is almost equivalent to dumping away a source of trouble. To Magaret, authority is only an obstruction and burden. She would have to spend a large portion of her time on administrative affairs. A Truth Overseer may seem to be a position of great glory, but there isn't too much of a difference between a Truth Overseer and a busy administrative official.

"Three hours ago, the latest information has arrived from east Eich, saying that they have found traces of Emperor Yongye's Forbidden Spell, Ice Aeon, and that they hope for specialists to be sent to ascertain it. There are a few Truth Overseers who view this information with utmost concern and have sent their trusted aides to investigate the matter."

"Less than half a year has passed and Roland has already stirred up trouble. That is quick. Then, is it considered as my victory?"

Magaret nods her head in frustration. Who would have expected that he would be revealed so swiftly.

On their way here, Magaret made a bet with Adam on whether Roland would be able to stay out of trouble for a year. Apparently, the victory went to Adam, who knew Roland better.

"Un? You have already packed your luggage? Where did you get your news from?"

"Two days ago, I received a letter from that fellow. It contains a bunch of nonsense about how he has been well recently, and how he has been popular among females recently, even finding quite a few beautiful girlfriends. Judging from how the fellow only talked about nonsense, how there isn't even an iota of realism in his bragging, he has obviously met with some trouble lately and requires help. It is rare to see that fellow lowering his head to seek help. Thus, I had been happy these few days and celebrated for a bit."

"Your way of celebration is to beat up passers-by? Forget it, it is all my fault. Bringing you here was a mistake of mine. Anyway, I have finished conveying my messages and it is about time to leave. Right, the one to lead the team to east Eich is Mage Mentor Amelia, un, the one whom you beat up. We will be travelling along with them."

"That… Can you find another crew? That woman is a little scary."

"You have indeed recalled her, but yet you chose to pretend that you aren't aware of it. What did you do? How did you make the kind Amelia get so angry?"

"… I mocked her pet, saying that it is too weak, incomparable to Roland's. In the end, she said that she wanted to use me as an ingredient for her new creation. Thus, I beat her up."

"If you just mocked her, she probably wouldn't have been provoked. Even as an ex-Truth Overseer, she is well-known for her amiable temper. As for using you as an experiment ingredient, I can't imagine such words coming from her."

"That… I only mocked her after trying my hands on those little fellows of hers. Who knew that those little fellows are so brittle, falling apart instantly. They are much inferior in comparison to those fellows in the Undead District."

"That is to say, you ruined Amelia's experimental creations? No wonder she is so furious. However, even if just on my account, she wouldn't say such vicious words. Although her field of expertise is a little hard for normal humans to accept, she is third in the 'Mage who I want as my girlfriend' poll. Furthermore, she was already a teacher even when I was still an apprentice. Back then, she was already well-known for her cordial disposition. No matter what, she doesn't seem like a crazy Mage who would say such words."

After pondering for a moment, a look of realisation appears on Adam's face.

"…Back then, the moment I mentioned that Roland's creations are much stronger than hers, she became very agitated. Afterwards, she immediately started hurling insults. She even shrieked 'Roland? You mean that useless fool who can't even cast Snowstorm? The thief who stole all my research data? The scamming bastard whom I insult ten thousand times every single day?'."

"That Roland? Could it be an overlap in their names?"

"I don't think that there is anyone other than that Roland who can turn a smiling and gentle lady into a frenzied shrieking woman with just his name. Furthermore, I looked through the graduation portraits of that year and I can confirm that it is that Roland."

"Why didn't you say so earlier? If so, it would be hard to reject her. Aren't we bringing Roland trouble this way? As an ex-Truth Overseer, Amelia isn't easy to deal with."

"Heh, how difficult can rejection be? We can just sneak off. Besides, judging from how happily you are smiling, you are probably waiting for him to make a fool of himself."

"Aren't you smiling as well? Are you that happy that you can pull one over on him?"

The two people chat as they walk along the street. Under the setting sun, their shadows extend for a very long distance. In the alley by the side, a female cloaked in a mantle is leaning against the wall, staring at the two of them.

"Indeed, you all know the whereabouts of Roland. I definitely won't let you all get away. This time, I will get my revenge! Darned Roland, darned Roland, darned Roland…"

The stalker-like lady bites on her finger while frenziedly cursing Roland. She is oblivious to the fact that the skin on her finger had torn from the biting and fresh blood is flowing out from the wound. The look of her cursing frenziedly bore no resemblance to what an idol of the crowd would look like. Even the most dangerous and vicious of the witches probably wouldn't be as deranged as her.

"Lord Amelia?"

Amelia pauses for a moment before turning around. At this very moment, her face is one of a gentle and kind mentor.

"Good evening, students. Are you all here for a walk as well?"

From a certain viewpoint, her skill in changing faces has already reached the pinnacle. When the male students left happily with her signatures, she turns around and her face contorts back into resembling a frenzied witch once again.

"Darned Roland, darned Roland, darned Roland…"

Wyrm

-Using it as a word to refer to an inferior species of Dragon

TL Rant: Hehe, appearance of another one of my favorite characters in the series. She's a little scary, though.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 123: Competition

Even though the secret base was locked down, its interior was still bright as though it were daytime. In addition to the activation of the illumination tools, the Mage Towers were also in operation, brightening everything in their surroundings.

At this moment, an anachronistic event is occurring on a stretch of flat land.

"Handball, handball in the restricted area! Referee, this is a penalty kick. It is definitely a penalty kick! Hell, ignoring me. Did you accept a bribe again?!"

Diyer is full of resentment. If the referee is not going to call a foul on such an obvious handball in the restricted area, how could this match go on?

"Ha, you actually dare to howl at the referee, red handkerchief (Substitute for the red card)!"

The gleeful Yingou whips out an old handkerchief that's painted red and waves it towards Diyer.

"Friendship comes before victory. Such obnoxious players and such a fair referee. I praise you, the fair Goblin referee," Beifeng declares with a calm expression. However, if he wasn't the one who committed the handball foul in the first place, perhaps his words would be much more convincing.

Enraged by Beifeng's words, Diyer whips out his staff in preparation to start a battle against him. However, his teammates swiftly stop him.

"It is normal for Goblins to accept bribes. On the contrary, it would be abnormal for them to not accept bribes. It's because we already know that he's been bribed that we don't have to worry about him extorting us. Furthermore, it's not like you don't know how greedy that lad, Yingou, is. Since he accepted the money, he's obviously already thrown his pride away. If you get into an argument with him, he would only make use of this opportunity to expel more of our players out. If that happens, we will lose for sure."

"Yesterday, didn't you all say that we were going to send in money too? Why is that fellow even more against us today?"

"That's because we only sent in 2,000 gold coins. But the Gentlemen National Football Team (Simplified as National Team) sent in 6,000. Given that his eyes twinkle at the mere sight of money, how else would that Goblin referee?"

"Then why did our lord allow that Goblin to referee? Can't we swap him out for an impartial one?"

"I have also asked our lord. Lord Roland said that Goblins have short legs, making them unable to play the game properly, so neither team was interested in employing them into their lineup. It is possible to swap the referee, but that's as long as we have sufficient players. Are you willing to accept players whose knees don't even reach the height of the ball?"

"…Actually, they can try becoming the goalkeeper. Oh, let's just forget it. We'd just be laughingstocks."

"Hehe, indeed. That'd be even more ridiculous. Even if they jumped, they probably wouldn't be able to touch the ball.'

Anyway, it was only for entertainment. The price for losing was just some household chores. The two people chuckle without thinking too deeply into the matter. To the side, Yingou, Kabala, and the other Goblins' faces darken upon hearing their words, as rage well up within them.

"Insulting the referee, foul! Red handkerchief!"

"Red handkerchief your head, we're already off-field! Are there any football rules that make it possible to foul someone for chatting?"

Un, you're not seeing things. This is a football competition between an allied union of the Law Faction and the East Mist Communal Country (Simplified as France National Team) and the Gentlemen National Football Team (Simplified as National Team). Again, you're not seeing things. These simplifications were my brainchildren. I only wanted to make use of this opportunity to vent the frustration I had been piling up in the depths of my heart for many years.

TL: Law (律法) National/ Country (国) Thus, when simplified, 法国 - France.

It's been a month since we started hiding in the secret base. There's sufficient food and potable water here, but staying a long period of time in the restricted space of this chamber made the group, which was used to being carefree, uncomfortable. The morale of the group was low, and thus, it was time for a sports event that could be used to vent one's excessive vigor.

Thus, I 'invented' football, basketball, badminton and similar ball-related sports. However, the only sport accepted by the group is football, which has the highest level of difficulty. After all, basketball and such are too dependent on one's innate talent. Furthermore, the various races are much too different, making it impossible for them to play on the same field.

For example, in basketball, there would inevitably be physical clashes between the players. In such cases, then the races blessed with strong, physical bodies had the greater advantage. Furthermore, even the Giants would be dunking with their heads lowered, as well as the Goblins and Dwarves who can't even see the net even with their heads raised. The reason why football is accepted by the masses is because everyone isn't used to kicking with their foot. Thus, they were all on the same level.

Even so, there many kinds of messy scenarios that still kept on happening.

"The heck, Beifeng. You're really getting too hooked on it! Can't you just follow the rules and use your legs to kick the ball!"

The seemingly honest man smiles faintly.

"Excluding the hands, the rules allow players to use their other body parts to hit the ball. Tails fit such a description. How about you try using your tail as well?"

With an honest smile, Beifeng's face is full of astonishment, seemingly doubtful as to why the opponents weren't using their tails.

"I'm a human, why would I x have a tail! You #%……%%!" I have no idea how many unlucky fellows have been provoked into hurling abuse at the captain of the National Football Team, Beifeng.Herault.

Alright, this here is the crux of the problem. The rules for football played between humans aren't suitable for foreign races. Thus all kinds of bugs crop up during the game.

However, should I say that the simplified name, National Football Team, was used very aptly? Leading the National Football Team, Beifeng and his crew are experts at searching for bugs and loopholes. All kinds of messy tricks continuously appear on the field, as they cross the limits of decency over and over again.

The two teams have exchanged blows for more than thirty matches, but the France National Team has only won five. The remaining ones were won by the National Football Team through their schemes.

Of course, bugs that appear on the field will be fixed when the game ends. In a sense, this is also a way of forcing the National Football Team, who is lacking in players, to search for new loopholes in the rules.

"Insulting the opponent, red handkerchief!"

After accepting their money, the Goblins diligently fulfill their responsibility and immediately calls a foul towards their opponent.

Alright, at least he's the third unlucky fellow to have been sent out today. The current situation turns into an 11v19 match.

What, the number of players isn't correct? Initially, we played 11v11, but that group of Gentlemen was simply much too savage. It's impossible to play without additional ten players or so in the other team. Even then, under all kinds of underhanded tricks, the France National Team was only able to win a handful of matches, while the National Football Team continues their winning streak.

What? This is open corruption? After so many years, watching the competition of the National Football Team is just like a penalty game. Since we're at a foreign world now, let's just continue on with the open corruption for a while longer.

Sigh, when can the National Football Team get into the world cup competition again? I don't expect them to win, but it should at least end in a draw so that we can celebrate it a little.

"You want to win? In the afterlife!"

Just when I'm drifting off into wonderland, the Dwarf Lowens's hoarse voice pulls me back to cruel reality.

Thus, I start my revenge without any hesitation.

"Ice Wall!"

My ice sword stabs into the ground, and an ice wall rises up in front of Lowens, who is dribbling the ball. Pang dang, he crashes into the wall, and the dragon-skin football smashes into his face before he falls violently onto the ground.

In the rules that I came up with, direct aggression or any hindering of opponents is off-limits. However, the creation of a wall on the ground isn't. Furthermore, the one I'm dealing with isn't an opponent.

"Bastard Roland, we're from the same side! Why the heck are you blocking me!"

Perhaps it's due to Lowens's incredibly buff body that allows the Dwarf to surpass the disadvantage of having short limbs and thus, become a member of the team.

Furthermore, the words that he shouted are the very same, making me both distressed and depressed.

I originally intended to join the human's faction, yet why did they insist that I join the Gentlemen's side? Furthermore, they even restricted my actions, preventing me from using underhanded methods and forcing me to become a goalkeeper who's unable to move freely. Does this mean that rather than a human, I am more of a Gentleman?

"That, I didn't do that. Look at Reyne on the opposite side, she's also an Aurora Knight. She must be the one responsible for it."

"What are you going on about! How could that lass, Reyne, be so despicable? She's even using a three-tier wall that caters to one's height. Knocking on the knees first, before the abdomen and finally the head! My waist…"

While the teammates of the National Football Team are busy arguing, the ball has been picked up by Casio, who is playing the role of a forward. In an instant, tension can be seen on the faces of the France Football Team members.

Recently, the rules have undergone a series of changes, limiting all kinds of supernatural abilities and race talents. However, one thing that cannot be limited is Casio's four legs.

That agile Centaur is a true sharpshooter and a nomad. Previously, in order to limit him, the France National Team came onto the field with a Knight order, forcefully turning football into polo.

However, this kind of play is unfair to the other players. Thus, after that single victory, horse riding has been added to the list of banned actions in the rule book.

Of course, absolute fairness is impossible to achieve. Regardless of whether Casio is able to run faster than a war horse, it's highly improbable to expect a Centaur to be able to walk on two legs.

At this moment, Casio fully expresses his ability as a fantasista. After a few feints, he manages to get past the defenders through a series of high-speed maneuvers and soon, he approaches the scoring region, about to earn another easy goal.

"AHHHHHHHHHHH!"

Indeed, young men do get complacent after being praised a few times. The moment I finish my words, he trips on his front hooves and falls to the floor.

"That bastard dug a pit to trap horses! To think that he even prepared a rope to trip me, you all are too vile! Do you all think that this is a battlefield? Where is your sportsmanship?"

At the back of the field, I fondle my nose, not saying a single word. It was something I thought of when chatting with Reyne yesterday night, but I didn't expect that they would really carry it out.

"Looks like rule number 643 is also confirmed—the banning of any tampering of the football field beforehand."

Around forty to fifty new ways to cheat would appear in every single game. Presently, our football rule book is already as thick as a telephone directory. I reckon that if they continue on this way, by the time the final edition of the rule book has been confirmed, it would probably be large enough to fill a whole bookshelf by itself.

"Heh, by then, when new players join the game, we'd first have a written examination, banning all players who score less than 60 points from entering the field. After the written examination, we'll test them on their ability to dribble, making turns and carrying out underhanded tricks, one item at a time. Before they can even pass the examination, they'd probably be so pissed off that they'd be tempted to murder the examiner. After passing the examination, a C-class license will be given. If you're able to survive on the football field for ten years, you'll be promoted and given a B-class license. Additionally, football stars will be able to exchange it for an A-class license."

Of course, I can limit the rules to state what can be done rather than what cannot be done. However, there isn't much point to it. Anyway, this is for entertainment purposes, and it's much more interesting this way.

Furthermore, it seems that they've already treated football as a battle of wits. The true way of winning is to come up with underhanded methods to trip their opponents. What used to be a pure battle of physical prowess has become an integrated sport in which players compete over both physical prowess and intelligence. I can't wait to see how football will evolve in this foreign world.

"No matter what it becomes, at least it'll be much better than homicide tennis and table tennis."

Cold sweat drenches my back the moment I recall the past two failures. I had already limited what the players were able to do in those two sports, thus sealing a large portion of the loopholes that could be exploited. However, the sports apparently evolved in a bizarre direction.

"Since I can only serve in the way the rules dictate, I will put my full strength into it. Prepare yourself—White Whale Serve!"

The female Aurora Knight's serve is elegant, and the Snow Giant transformation adds great force to it. However, after seeing the shattered metal tennis ball, it seemed that if her serve hadn't been off, someone might have died on the spot.

"Hmph, it's time for me to show you what true skills are. Look, Disappearing Magic Ball! There is only one true ball in the midst of thousands of golden balls!"

Golden balls, your head! Those are obviously countless arrows shot by a golden bow. What do you mean by there's a true one in its midst? The main problem here is the countless tennis balls on the tennis court! You disappear, Casio!

"Prepare yourself! The saber severs the physical body, the heart splits the soul. Razor Serve!"

Do you think that it's a razor just because you said that it's a razor? Where is your ball? I can only see sword qi! Do you think that other people won't notice it just because you're using a racket to create Sword Qi? I know that move, too. Look, Whirlwind Cut Serve, let's see if you can survive this!

It's fortunate that it's a special ball created using dragon skin. Otherwise, it would have been reduced to powder just from their brute strength. Very quickly, no one played these two games anymore. After all, other than the few perverts, everyone cherished their own lives.

I learned from this lesson. If the rules dictate everything too rigidly, the players would only be able to increase the force behind their serves and returns. In the end, each return would be even more bizarre and heavier than the previous one. It'd just be a matter of time before someone died.

"Homicide tennis or whatever, let's just drop it and focus our attention on cheating. This should be safer for the players and the audience."

However, reality has already proven that safety is relative. When forced into a corner, Giant's Leg Bone and Nashor's Tooth will start appearing on the battlefield. Suarez's fang and Suarez's claws are also common visitors on the field. Nevertheless, everyone is still interested in the game, which shows that this bizarre version of football still has room for development.

"Perhaps it might even make it to the Country of Mages and a bunch of Mages could ride brooms in midair to play the game. Then, there can be someone responsible for smacking opponents off their brooms. Un? Somehow, it seems familiar. I think a foreign wizard has already invented it. I think it's called… Quidditch!"

While I'm busy recalling the memories of the past, a France National Team member has dribbled the ball forward, and a knight shoots with great force.

"Ice Wall!"

My ice sword stabs into the ground once more, and the entire goal is blocked by an ice wall. The enemy's kick is unable to send the ball through, and it's deflected back.

This is clearly an act of cheating. Naturally, this method of creating objects in front of the goalpost to hinder the ball will be banned afterward and can only be used once.

"Rule number 644. The banning of the tampering of the football field's geography. Damn it, one less loophole to exploit."

Although I'm internally depressed due to the fewer loopholes to exploit, I smile brightly at the opponents so as to suppress their morale and confidence. However, in the next moment, a lightning strike destroys my ice wall.

"Ice Wall is a 4-circle magic spell. He doesn't have much mana, so it's impossible for him to cast it too many times. Don't give up, push on!"

Krose's voice invigorates the morale of the entire team. However, I frown. Naturally, it's not because of the youths who are cheering loudly before me.

"Rule number 645. The banning of off-field members from interfering with the field. To get your cheering squad to help, this is too much."

Wearing a short skirt, Krose is pushed onto the position of the cheering team. However, all along, she has been hoping to get on the field.

At this moment, Reyne has already dribbled the ball to my front. However, I had no intention of blocking her advance.

"Aiyo! I'm in pain! My tail has been bent from the impact!"

Yes, the reason why I'm not at all worried is because of my golden defender—Beifeng.Herault.

With him around, scoring is no longer a competition of one's physical abilities. The first thing you have to deal with is his endless, thick-skinned underhanded tricks.

This time, just by having his tail stepped on (I realized that he intentionally placed his tail under the person's foot), the fellow lies down on the field, puts on an act, then…

"Red handkerchief!" How could the bribed Yingou miss out on such an opportunity? A red handkerchief once again changes the entire situation.

The presence of this referee is simply too strong. The boos from each side of the field pierce into the heavens.

"Rule number 646, if the other party strongly objects, the spectators can vote to enable the substitution of referees."

After a series of messing around with one another, the football match finally reaches its last moments. The National Football Team is leading by 30:9 (You didn't see wrongly, it's much easier to score in this messy game than in conventional football games.)

"It's time to end it. If we don't, the France National Team's goals will reach the double digits."

"Referee, we want to change players! I'll be going off-field for Clint's entry!"

The moment those words are said, the hyped up crowd immediately turns silent. When the giant figure enters the field, the surrounding crowd collectively takes a few steps back.

After all, he caused quite an impact when he walked onto the field a week ago.

Back then, when I shouted, 'The crucial moment is here. Everyone, charge! Kill them!', that fellow just presses a button and boom boom, the entire field and all the players on it were sent flying.

Although he did control the quantity of gunpowder properly and no one was injured by the explosions, the chili powder, and pepper that were mixed in it still brought about excruciating pain to those caught in it.

After the smoke clears, most people were plagued with red eyes and coughed for two to three days. At the time, Clint was beaten up to the point his face swelled up like a pig's head. He is also demoted from a key player to a substitute.

I only found out after the matter that it was because of me saying that the football field is like a battlefield and that we have to prepare in advance. That fellow took my words seriously and actually made preparations as though it were a battlefield.

A night before, he dug several holes in the field and filled it with over nine hundred miniature Goblin explosives. Fortunately, he designed the explosions in a such a profound way that no one was severely injured. Even so, the competition was placed on hiatus for three days, and quite a few spectators were caught in it.

Even though explosives have been clearly banned from the field, his hulking figure undoubtedly reminds everyone of the tragedy that happened.

"Clint, I will leave it to you. Destroy them!"

The person Clint substitutes is me. His hulking figure makes him suitable to be a goalkeeper. However, the truth is that Clint doesn't know how to defend the goalpost. The reason I substituted him in isn't for him to defend the goalpost either. At this moment, my primary goal is to quickly escape and find a safe spot.

"Don't worry. This time, I didn't bring any explosives…"

"Boom!"

His lie is exposed in two seconds. The unlucky Diyer was sent flying.

"Boom!"

The second bomb was in the spectator stands. How could the spectators remain interested in watching the match after that? All of them, including the players, scatter and run in all directions. Under the multiple sounds of explosions, with various players being blasted around in the background, the football match ends prematurely as usual.

The next day, the drama-like ending of the football match is still the hottest topic of conversation. The figure of the sinner who hangs upside down on the football field becomes the target of contempt for the masses.

"Hmph, it's all thanks to that bastard that I lost all my money."

"What did you bet? The victory of the France National Team? Then, you really deserve to lose."

"No, the National Football Team is too shameless. As long as underhanded tricks are still allowed, the France National Team, even with their overwhelming numbers, can't possibly win. I only bet that the France National Team would score ten or more goals."

"I also bet on that. It was so close, just one more goal. It's such a pity! However, it seems that there are a lot of people who chose to bet that as well. The results made them so enraged, they're on the verge of exploding."

"You all don't get it. This time, my bet is on Clint blasting away the entire field. In the end, I was spot on! It's a ten times payout!"

"The heck, to think you would even get that spot on. You're really incredible. However, is such a bet allowed as well?"

"You don't say. There's even a 'Suarez's fang' option. As long as a biting incident occurs on the field, it's considered as a win. Previously, someone won quite a sum betting on it. This time, I also chose to bet on this one. It is a pity that I was off."

"Impressive, to think someone would dare to bet on such a minuscule possibility and even win. However, that ten times payout for an explosion on the football field seems to be unexpectedly low."

"Indeed, it seems like there's a fellow who placed great stakes on this option. If I'm not wrong, he seems to have also bet on the 'An explosion closure before the France National Team can score 10 goals'. He single-handedly won 90% of the stakes, which caused the payout rate to be lowered…"

In a certain pitch black room, the fortunate ones who won the majority of the stakes, stare at the mountain of gold coins before them and laugh maniacally.

"Stop laughing, it's time to split the spoils!"

I survey the surroundings. My accomplices, Yingou, Beifeng, and Reyne, are all here. Their eyes are filled with a thirst for the profits.

"Yingou, here is your portion. A fifth of it. You've worked hard for the referee work and the preparations for the explosives."

Yingou happily collects the money pouches. To a Goblin, nothing brings greater happiness than counting gold coins.

"Let's continue working together. We will make big money together!"

I nod my head with a smile. I didn't intend to tell him that due to him going overboard on the field, his rights as a referee have been stripped from him. The next time, the one sitting beside me to split the spoils may very well be the Goblin Prince Kabala.

"Beifeng, here's yours. A fifth of the lump-sum. You did well on the field, but…"

"I understand. I won't forget Brother Clint, who took the blame. As the elder brother, I have to value our brotherhood, otherwise, how else can I convince the crowds. Leave the aftermath to me, I will make sure that Brother Clint will be satisfied with the ending."

Although I had no idea when this person had become the publicly recognized leader of the Gentlemen, I still nod my head at his words. In a sense, so long as it's something that doesn't concern his hobbies, the cunning Beifeng is a reliable ally. His actions are swift and nimble, and he is much more trustworthy than anyone else.

"Reyne, a twentieth. Be more serious the next time you kick. Your expressions and actions are much too fake. We almost got exposed, did you know that?"

"Brother Roland, didn't we agree on a fifth?"

"You fool, what use is there for a kid to have her hands on so much money? I will help you take care of it and pass it to you when you grow up."

"Oh, alright."

Perhaps the princess was just joining in for the fun of it. Despite being exploited, she didn't get angry in the slightest.

"Oh right, Brother Roland, do you know that Big Sister Kelly made a bet with me as well?"

"Hm?"

"She said that you would definitely confiscate my portion through the reason that children should not spend money extravagantly."

"Heh, she sure understands me well… No, that's not right. Do you think that your Big Brother Roland is such a person?"

Suddenly, I realize that something is amiss.

"Wait, how did Kelly know about this?"

"Hehe, it's as you've said. My expression was too fake, and I got exposed." Knocking a fist on her head, Reyne playfully sticks out her tongue.

The moment she finishes her words, Beifeng and Yingou grab their money and prepare to sneak off. But before they can leave, the door suddenly opens.

"As I expected! Lord, you, you are really unbelievable! When I first heard of it, I thought that someone was framing you. How can you call yourself an oracle of the God of Law like this!"

Krose's face is filled with sorrow and shock, as though seeing her own child walking down a twisted path.

"The fortune that Momo saved up with much difficulty… It's you again, you evil Roland! But as long as Momo is allowed to hug little Rolo to sleep tonight, I will let it slide. Hehe, Momo promises that she won't do anything. Really! At most, I will only remove his clothes a little…"

Momo, wipe your saliva before you continue speaking! What do you mean by doing nothing? I would be truly foolish if I trusted your words.

"Little Roland. Hehe, to think you would dare to lead Reyne astray. Did you forget the ways of your Big Sister Kelly? Big Sister Kelly definitely isn't angry just because she lost money."

That, Big Sister Kelly, I will refund you the amount you have lost. Don't smile at me in that manner, you are scaring me.

"My armor. The Missilor mithril alloy full body armor that I almost lost my life to obtain. Lord, can you return it to me?"

The door has been blocked by angry debtors. There are familiar looks of anger on familiar faces. After lowering my head in contemplation for a moment, I make a declaration.

"One must remain rational when watching football. Gambling will ruin one's entire life, and I mean it! Furthermore, humans live to fulfill their greed, so it is impossible for me to refund you all. Right, Yingou and Beifeng are about to leave, do not let them escape. Finally, please do not hit my face, I still have to meet someone tomorrow."

【Rule number 647. The personnel related to the football competition aren't allowed to place bets on it. Rule number 648. The greedy Goblins are not allowed to serve as referees, and the cunning Roland is not allowed to join in the competition! Goblins and Roland are permanently banned from gambling in football competitions!】

TL: National Football Team - China National Football Team

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 124: Envy

After playing around, what comes next is the urgent daily work. There is an even more important reason for us to stay in the enclosed and small secret base.

This is the cradle of the future super weapon of the Auland Empire, Air Fleet. Just from the facilities, their technology, and the expertise of the craftsmen and engineers, they are the pinnacle of the entire continent.

Based on the initial plan, the Borealis should be capable of floating within two weeks. However, it would only be capable of flying then.

Even though there is a large difference between the completed product and the semi-completed product, due to the existence of the contract, we could only quickly find other spare parts to finish the work on time. Of course, due to the difference in the foundations of the industries between both countries, it would be best if the construction of the ship is completed here.

Due to the invasion of the Seafolk, a variable popped up in the building phase of the contract which unexpectedly gave us the sufficient time we need. If we don't make full use of it, it would be too much of a pity. Thus, the moment we entered the secret base, I made an order to complete the construction of the Borealis in full scale and to the highest possible quality seeing as we have the time to do that.

"Poor working conditions will only cause the workers to feel resentment and hatred to their employers. They will think of ways to circumvent their responsibilities. On the other hand, a joyful working condition is not only beneficial to the worker's morale and efficiency, it can also bring about inspiration that could possibly improve the end product in ways you never expected.

Thus, in order to allow everyone to work and live here in ease, I thought of ways to improve the working conditions here. For example, I raised the standards of the food and drinks here. I organised cultural performances, football, other conditions and such. In fact, for the food, I even secretly sneaked out to fish.

With Tracy's Song of the Tides, the Seafolk are probably confused over where their fish schools are. Even if they were able to deduce that someone was hunting down their fish, they would only think of the culprit as one of the other tribes.

The effects of these entertainment activities are excellent. After all, to the residents of this world, entertainment is something that is sorely lacking. The only flaw of my plan is that I seem to have gone overboard. The engineers are drowning in those entertainment opportunities and are unable to focus their attention to the work at hand.

However, soon with a large group of Undead beings under the command of the recovered engineer, as well as the assistance of the Gentlemen and Knights, our progress went faster than we have planned.

I didn't make many changes to the original ship design. After all, this isn't my field of expertise. However, towards the weapons system on the ship, I stated my intentions.

"8 Mage Towers and 33 cannons? How is that enough? Give me 16 Mage Towers and 64 cannons! No, I want 32 Mage Towers and 100 cannons!"

"There isn't sufficient resources? Rest easy, I have my own plans. There isn't sufficient space? Don't you know how to add a cannon on top of a cannon?! Build a small cannon tower in between two cannon towers? Don't worry too much about the symmetry of the ship. What we need is more cannon towers and more cannons!"

"Remember this, you rookie engineers, don't be overly obsessed with outer appearance and ornaments, focus your intelligence on how you could increase the number of cannons and the cannon caliber! Come, chant with me! More is beauty, massive is magnificent, caliber is justice and cannon towers are the way to go! The weak RPG, go and die 300 times!"

"What? You all don't know what is RPG? That refers to fools who ride on their own gunpowder and blast themselves out as a cannon ball."

Alright, currently, the spreading of my teachings of more cannon towers has been going pretty smoothly. At least in the recent days, as the number of cannon towers on the Borealis increases. The ship is getting more and more deformed but in exchange, a different kind of beauty could be seen from it. More and more engineers are starting to appreciate this different kind of beauty.

While working, there are already some engineers who are shouting, "The billions of stars and billions of cannon towers. If there isn't cannon towers, then there is nothing!", "All of the cannon towers are equal, but there are some cannon towers who are more equal than the others!", "I praise you, the almighty many cannon towers."

However, there are some of them who weren't inspired by the teachings.

"… As long as we are able to solve the basically unsolvable problem of limited energy, it is not like I am unable to understand the modification of the cannons. However, there is really no need for some of the additional work. If we exclude the additional procedures required for the ornaments that you added in, we would have long finished the construction."

The chief engineer of the Borealis, Piacenza, is a rather conventional old scholar. He is unable to comprehend the edit proposal that I added in at the last moment's notice.

Ornamental procedures? Indeed, going by the mainstream route for shipbuilding, stitching the valuable dragon scales and dragon skin onto the boat and inserting the one-of-a-kind mystical magic gemstone into the core of the ship, other than flaunting one's wealth, doesn't have much uses. To him, it seems like a non-expert is trying to guide an expert in their own field. In the eyes of the experts, trouble would soon appear due to these additional procedures.

It is true that I am not building a boat though, I don't even know the fundamentals to build one.

"Undead Creation."

From a certain viewpoint, I have been treating it as a theoretical and rational scientific field. Just like how the western doctors of the foreign world dissect corpses to understand the functions of the human organs, the Necromancers of this world also start to understand corpses from dissection. They view that humans are a series of spare parts (organs) placed together.

In that world, there are already organ transplants, human reformation, human cloning and multiple other technologies. However, in this world, due to the existence in magic, a rookie Necromancer is even more crazed than the craziest scientists and surgeons. There is absolutely no difficulty whatsoever in transplanting an organ. It isn't that difficult to pile together a group of spare parts to stitch together a human.

After all, a surgeon has to consider whether that person is capable of surviving the operation whereas a Necromancer is able to make do with both the living and the dead. This is where the two differ from one another. As Necromancers realised the importance of the soul, they came up with the simple equation of 'life = physical body soul'. Then, without any fear or restrictions, they are able to challenge the authority of the creator with no one going crazy. On the other hand, if a surgeon were to dissect a human into multiple spare parts, ignoring the fact of whether the person is able to be resuscitated when he is put back together, if the news were to leak, he would probably be treated like a murder suspect the next day.

If an analogy has to be made, then it would be just like the hardware and the software of a computer. Necromancers are able to split life into two portions where the physical body is the hardware and the soul is the software. As long as the physical body is able to move under the will of the soul in the end, then the process and whether the physical body and soul is compatible with one another isn't important at all.

Thus, similar to those who frenziedly pursue DIY computers and work to come up with all kinds of weird computers, to the Necromancers, as long as there are souls and physical bodies, it is possible for them to play with it as they like. After going through countless eons of trial and error, the number of Undead Creations is innumerable. Thus, a superior physical body and a powerful soul are the most beloved experimental objects for every Necromancer.

"Defiling life and Gods? The only difference between us and the Gods are that they are much more experienced and advanced than us. However, we will improve and one day, we will create something that will surpass them."

The arrogant Necromancers declared so and worked hard towards the goal. As the most famous Undead Creation Specialist in recent times, my Undead Creation Study has a new element infused into it —— Undead Evolution Theory.

Once the stiff and dead physical body has taken shape, it would be hard for it to evolve by itself. The stagnancy of its form will cause its strength to become fixed. This is the reason why it is easy for Undead Creations to hit a bottleneck, although it isn't impossible for them to overcome the bottleneck.

My solution to it is to merge a soul completely together with a physical body before modifying the creation through the soul. Afterwards, I will use overwhelming emotions and desires to drive the soul towards its evolution.

Ah Dang (Gluttony), Omar (Pride), Bastian (Wrath) and Harloys (Greed). The reason why they are able to evolve continuously is due to their powerful and fixated soul.

The core of the theory may be simple, but it isn't a simple task to accomplish it. I can say proudly that my Seven Deadly Sins are the only Undeads who are capable of continuous evolution and I am the only one who holds the key to the technology.

Alright, after saying so much, most people should be able to guess what I am about to do.

Yes, I might not be able to modify a ship body design. Thus, I intend to turn the Borealis into a living super Undead.

The precious dragon skin and dragon scales on the deck and the side of the ships may look like extravagant and pointless ornaments. However, they are the tools required for me to summon a soul. As for whether the interception of the Hydra's soul will cause the Queen of the Storm's wrath… Since I have already offended her, it doesn't make a difference whether I go a step further or not. Besides, it is probably impossible for her to identify the culprit as me.

Of course, there isn't much point to it if I could only summon the soul. The intelligence of Sea Monsters isn't high and a summoned dead soul would tend to just be the fragments of the once large soul. This will result in severe side effects to the Undead Creation. To put it simply, not only will the Undead possess low intelligence, they might even go berserk. Thus, the soul is unusable until further work is done to it.

Thus, I intend to attach an 'operating system' to it, an equally powerful soul.

"Marsolit, are you ready?"

"Yes, Lord Roland. Everything is set to go."

Following my orders, the voice of a young male resounds to and fro the deck. From the moment the Blood Mage Emperor absorbed the poisonous blood of the Hydra, he was fated for death. Making use of the time when the ice is still sustaining his life, I communicated with him.

There is still a wish he has yet to accomplish and he is willing to roam the world with the identity of a semi-dead being to see it finished. As the price of saving him, if I am able to maintain the wholeness of the soul and grant him sufficient strength for his vengeance, then he is 'willing' to serve me for a century. Furthermore, if I were to assist him in fulfilling his wish, this service would go on indefinitely.

"Dragon Hunter Deimos has killed my daughter and my wife, so I want to seek vengeance on him and those behind him! He is already dead? No, the one who died is Deimos the Third. The one who killed my daughter and my wife is his master —— Deimos the First! They have a special kind of inheritance. The second generation is also known as Deimos. I have no idea where the second generation and first generation are, but the Emperor of the Auland Empire is sure to know. That clan has been working for the Emperor generation after generation!"

Alright, before Crowe regains his ability to speak, let's hide the fact that he is amongst us from Marsolit.

Of course, since he has accepted my Undead Modification, I don't have to worry about his loyalty towards me.

Placing a SemiGod Blood Mage Emperor into the body of a Lich who is deprived of flesh and blood is a waste. It is a coincidence that I require a powerful soul to drive this warship while Marsolit requires strength. Very naturally, the two hands come together in a clap.

In the control room of the Borealis, Marsolit's lower body has merged with the control room. Only his upper body remains on the outside. The heart of the Nine-headed Dragon beats faintly right before him. Along with the beating of the heart, a different energy starts to circulate throughout the giant ship. The power that belongs to a Necromancer alone.

At this moment, Marsolit can already be considered as an Undead, although his physical body is still plagued by frost and poison. There were attempts to cover up his appearance, but they were ineffective. In order to not frighten young children with his yin yang face, he took the initiative to put on a mask.

He seems to be resting with his eyes closed, but in reality, countless amounts data is flashing before him. He is currently preparing to take control of the entire ship by understanding the state of it and fine tuning his control over the ship before its activation.

Looking at the man who is working seriously before me, I am glad that I have entrusted this responsibility to a reliable person. Even so, a feeling of depression somehow glooms over me.

"Lord, what happened?"

"That, I somehow felt depressed. I will be fine after resting for a moment."

I could only say so. After all, you cannot expect me to be venting my dissatisfaction to the heavens and request for a cuter operating system.

"Damn it! Why do other people get sweet-smiling cute ship operating ladies dressed in a sailor outfit while I get a masked yin yang face ship dude. The will of the universe is unjust! Isn't this too much? Can I swap a bit?"

TL: Yin yang face - Refers to a person whose one side of the face is different from his other side.

"Of course you can, how about Rosemary? She's an outstanding beauty."

Alright, the will of the universe wouldn't answer such a question. However, Harloys wouldn't give up on any opportunity to strike a blow into my heart.

From a yin yang face to a yin yang person? Contemplating for a moment, I rejected the offer firmly. If we were to be in Rosemary's body in this instant (Why does this sentence sound so uncomfortable), she might be using her authority as the ship operating system lady to peek at the male crewmates showering or so…

TL: Yin yang person - Transexual, a person with the qualities of both Yin and Yang.

"Don't insult me! I am also selective in the aesthetic appeal of men. Which part of those ugly males are attractive! I have much better taste that that!"

So, you only deny that you won't look at an ugly male? So, that means that you peek if they are handsome? The furious howl from Rosemary's phylactery reveals the deepest wish in her heart. Once again, I rejoice over the fact that I didn't make such a decision that could very possibly end in a tragedy and choose Marsolit instead. Finally, there is a normal person in the Gentlemen Alliance. Rejoice!

"Right, my lord, the area of the dragon skin on the left side of the ship is larger than the right side by 17."

"That's alright. It will be fixed automatically when the ship is activated."

"My lord, my second cannon barrel and ninth cannon barrel is slightly bent. Can you help me put it back in shape?"

"I doubt so. It is obvious to see if the cannon barrel is bent."

"I am very sure of it. The second cannon barrel is bent to the right by 2 degrees while the ninth to the left by 0.5. You would notice it if you pay closer attention to it. Right, can you move the bucket on the left side of the deck to the middle? The absence of symmetry makes one feel uncomfortable."

"Also, can the potted plants placed on the left and right be placed symmetrical to one another? Right now, there are three more on the left than on the right. It is unpleasant to the eye."

"Also, can you move the painting on the wall slightly? It is 30 degrees slanted. I feel awful looking at it."

Hearing his words, I immediately understood. How could it be possible for a normal person to appear in the Gentlemen Alliance. I suddenly recall the appearance of the red-robed Mage back then, how not a single hair of his is out of place and was placed perfectly in a neat fashion. I come to a realisation.

"He is deeply afflicted with obsessive compulsive disorder!"

Alright, the obsessive compulsive disorder patient continues nagging on and on about the floral patterns on the deck, the picture on the sail, the way the butterfly knot is tied on the cables to the uniform of the sailors. All kinds of unimportant information came blasting towards me.

A normal obsessive compulsive disorder patient would only bother with what is happening with him and around him. However, when Marsolit himself turns into the ship, this is equivalent to his body expanding by countless times. As such, the number of things he is bothered about increases exponentially.

His obsessive compulsive disorder isn't really a big problem. Rather, I, who have to listen to his opinions, am the one who is suffering.

The left and right aren't in equilibrium? Unacceptable.

The top and bottom portion don't correspond to one another? Even more unacceptable.

The left side of the deck is cleaner than the right side of the deck? How can this be tolerated! Either clean the right side or dirty the left!

Your beard isn't cleanly shaven and your clothes aren't worn neatly? I won't say anything else, get off my ship!

Hearing the relentless nagging, I start to doubt my own decision. Should I change to a Gentlemen ship operating system lady who could possibly spy on the males, or should I continue using this naggy obsessive compulsive disorder male? Finally, the words which I had been waiting for travel to my ear.

"Lord, all preparations are ready. Should the ship be activated now?"

"That's great! Cough, I mean, since all preparations are ready, let's cut the crap and begin."

Under my command, a light green light shrouds the entire ship. Despite the fact that it is clear that no one is operating the ship, a pair of searchlight flick on up in front of the ship, as though a giant beast has opened its eyes. The Borealis finally awakens and comes to life.

On the ship, a large number of low-tier Undead beings are merging together with the ship in a peculiar manner. They are becoming one with the backbone and boards of the ship, andbecoming the skeletal rack of this massive Undead beast. Beside the normal energy circulation wires on the ship, green fluid could be seen flowing through a transparent pipe. That is the poisonous blood that originates from the Hydra, as well as new blood circulatory system of this massive beast.

The dragon skin stitched onto the ship slowly creeps over the uncovered portions and the countless magic inscriptions on the deck start to extend. The resonance between the skin of the massive beast and the nerve system is also progressing well.

All unrelated personnel have evacuated from the ship, leaving only Harloys and I on it. At the same time, Rosemary's phylactery nags non-stop, "This isn't magic!", "How is this possible?", "This goes against the classical theory of Undead Creation!" and such useless words.

However, what leaves me frustrated is that the chief engineer Piacenza is also nagging, "This isn't scientific!", "This is too illogical!", "This goes against all the theories of shipbuilding!".

It is impossible for two systems to appear within a living being. As the howling apparition of the Nine-headed Dragon start to merge along with the ship, the dragon blood circulation system and the energy pipes start to merge together as one while the dragon skin and scales expand furiously. Very soon, they would form the true outer layer of the ship and the different magic inscriptions inscribed on the ship would serve a true nerves and organs.

Along with the tributes of the Undeads, the dragon bones and the deck slowly grow thicker. Innumerable searchlights and probes float in midair. They would all serve as Marsolit's eyes.

An additional defensive layer of dragon skin appears on the Mage Towers on top of the ship. Also, the appearance of the heavy magic cannons have changed entirely. Carvings of dragons appear on the canon body and judging from the ink-green color it is radiating, the change isn't simply limited to its outer appearance.

Before its awakening, it was still a patched-up ship made from several different spare parts. However, after it is awakened, the green dragon skin became the most magnificent paint for it. The Borealis whose outer metal shell is hidden has became an ultimate warship, as well as a breathing giant Dragon.

25 Mage Towers, 27 Green Dragon Venom-type Heavy Magic Cannons and 127 Heavy Engineer Cannon (It is not like I don't want to install more of them, but they have been stacked three storeys high and there is really insufficient space). A Dragon Breath Cannon is installed at the bow and the stern of the ship. After this living ship dragon used its own heart and body circulatory system to provide sufficient energy for this weapon systems, this warship is destined to be unrivaled in the world.

"Great, Marsolit. Oh, no, I should call you 'Envy' now."

"Yes, your highness. Envy will work for you. That, can you help me twist the cannon barrel straight? They seem to have gotten more bent. Right, I'm sorry but you seem to have buttoned your fifth button wrongly. Can you correct it, it is making me uncomfortable.

Yin yang face

It is a direct translation and it means one side of the face has different qualities from the other. For example, half of the face is frozen while the other half is burning and such.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter